Many of us today are descendants from the tribe of Manasseh or Ephraim and we have been called as a “Peculiar People” in these latter days to a “Holy Calling” as a “Chosen Generation”. Our ultimate calling is to preach the gospel, redeem the dead, and perfect the Saints (D&C 110:11-16). To accomplish this mission and to fulfill our calling, it is essential we understand our lineage and live up to this calling in the service of others.
On page 167 of the index of our LDS triple combination it says: Ishmael—an Ephraimite from Jerusalem [c. 600 B.C.] What is an Ephraimite and what is expected of this lineage?
In The Articles of Faith, James E. Talmage cites the prophet Joseph as teaching the doctrine that Ishmael was from Ephraim:
“Ishmael an Ephraimite – ‘The Prophet Joseph Smith informed us that the record of Lehi was contained on the one hundred sixteen pages that were first translated and subsequently stolen, and of which an abridgment is given us in the First Book of Nephi, which is the record of Nephi individually, he himself being of the lineage of Manasseh; but that Ishmael was of the lineage of Ephraim, and that his sons married into Lehi’s family, and Lehi’s sons married Ishmael’s daughters, thus fulfilling the words of Jacob upon Ephraim and Manasseh in the 48th chapter of Genesis [verse 16] which says: ‘And let my name be named on them, and the name of my fathers Abraham and Isaac; and let them grow into a multitude in the midst of the earth.’Thus these descendants of Manasseh and Ephraim grew together upon this American continent,with a sprinkling from the house of Judah, from Mulek descended, who left Jerusalem eleven years after Lehi, and founded the colony afterwards known as Zarahemla found by Mosiah — thus making a combination, an inter-mixture of Ephraim and Manasseh with the remnants of Judah, and for aught we know, the remnants of some other tribes that might have accompanied Mulek. And such have grown up upon the American continent.’ The Articles of Faith, James E. Talmage
Levi & Joseph- No Land inheritance in Canaan
Notice, no land inheritance was give to Joseph, but to his sons Ephraim and Manasseh.
Like the tribe of Joseph, the tribe of Levi did not receive a land inheritance either. The Scripture says,
“23 But the Levites shall do the service of the tabernacle of the congregation, and they shall bear their iniquity: it shall be a statute for ever throughout your generations, that among the children of Israel they have no inheritance.
24 But the tithes of the children of Israel, which they offer as an heave offering unto the Lord, I have given to the Levites to inherit: therefore I have said unto them, Among the children of Israel they shall have no inheritance.”
25 And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying,
26 Thus speak unto the Levites, and say unto them, When ye take of the children of Israel the tithes which I have given you from them for your inheritance, then ye shall offer up an heave offering of it for the Lord, even a tenthpart of the tithe. Numbers 18:23-26
Who were given the land inheritance to replace that land not given to Levi and Joseph? Joseph’s two sons Ephraim and Manasseh were each give a portion in Canaan.
The Land of Joseph is the United States of America
“So the children of Joseph, Manasseh and Ephraim, took their inheritance.” Joshua 16:4. The House of Ephraim and the House of Manasseh each received a land inheritance in the Old World, but Joseph their father did not receive a land inheritance in the Old World.Because of Joseph’s righteousness his land would be in the New World, even the United States of America which is called the “Land of Joseph”.
“Certain lands were given to Israel for an inheritance in time and in eternity. America is the land of Joseph; it was the home of Nephite Israel, who were of Joseph, for a thousand years, and it is the headquarters of the Church in this final dispensation in which the church and kingdom of God are in the lands of Ephraim.”1985 – Elder Bruce R. McConkie
“Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others” –Pres. Russell M. Nelson
See D&C 125 for the City of Zarahemla. The Land of Zarahemla was in Iowa, Missouri, and Illinois
“Wherefore, the remnant of the house of Joseph shall be built upon this land; [North America] and it shall be a land of their inheritance; and they shall build up a holy city[New Jerusalem] unto the Lord, like unto the Jerusalem of old; and they shall no more be confounded, until the end come when the earth shall pass away.” Ether 13:8 Color and Parentheses added.
Land of Joseph (America)
“The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012
“The Book of Mormon reveals that Joseph, the son of Jacob who was once sold into Egypt, foresaw the Prophet Joseph Smith and his day and noted that there would be many similarities in their lives. Centuries later, the Prophet Joseph stated, “I feel like Joseph in Egypt.” The Book of Mormon reveals that the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, was not forgotten when land was distributed to the tribes of Israel, as promised in the Abrahamic covenant. Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others.It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but choice because it was chosento be the repository of sacred writings on golden plates from which the Book of Mormon would one day come. It was choice because it would eventually host the world headquarters of the restored Church of Jesus Christ in the latter days. And it was choice because it is a land of liberty for those who worship the Lord and keep His commandments.” President Russell M. Nelson, President of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, addresses new Mission Presidents June 22 through June 26, 2016 (Emphasis added)
This quote above to me clearly shows that the Land chosen for Joseph of Egypt was indeed CHOICE above all others including any land in Canaan and indeed it was to be the United States of America, the place of Joseph Smith, the gold plates, Salt Lake City and this choice land of liberty.
A Chosen Land
As President Hinckley said, “I should like to say a few words about America…No land is without its beauty, no people without their virtues, and I hope that you who come from elsewhere will pardon my saying a few words concerning my own native land, America…surely this is a good land, a choice land, a chosen land. To me it is a miracle, a creation of the Almighty.” Gordon B. Hinckley Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled”, BYU Speeches of the Year, October 29, 1974, pp. 267-68 )
He also said, “I would that all men could believe in the destiny of America as did the early pioneers: that it is the land of Zion; that the founders of this nation were men of inspired vision; that the Constitution as written by the inspiration of heaven must be preserved at all costs. “I make a further plea that the citizens of this favored land live righteously that they might enjoy the fruits of their righteousness in this land of promise.” Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled Gordon B. Hinckley of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles Oct. 29, 1974
“It was not by chance that the Puritans left their native land and sailed away to the shores of New England, and others later followed. They were the advance guard of the army of the Lord, predestined to establish the God-given system of government under which we live and to make America, which is the land of Joseph, the gathering place of Ephraim, an asylum for the oppressed of all nations, and prepare the way for the restoration of the gospel of Christ and the establishment of his church upon the earth” – Heber J. Grant, Conference Report, April 1930.
This article below from Erastus Snow will help each of us better understand our lineage, responsibility, and blessing to be of the House of Israel through Joseph who was sold into Egypt. Joseph was given two portions through his sons Ephraim and Manasseh in Canaan (differently spelled than Cainan) yet Joseph’s own portion was Cainan, the original Land of Promise where Adam was placed in Missouri. Moses 6:17
God’s Peculiar People by Erastus Snow
“I will call the attention of the congregation to the words of the Lord through Moses, spoken to the children of Israel, contained in the 5th and 6th verses of the 19th chapter of Exodus:
“Now therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed, and keep my covenant, then shall ye be a peculiar treasure unto me above all people: for all the earth is mine:
“And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation.”
In connection with this passage I will read the words of the Apostle Peter, as recorded in the 5th verse, peculiar people, 2nd chap. of 1st Peter:
“Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ.”
Also the 9th verse of the same chapter:
“But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light.”
Elder Penrose referred this morning to the fact of so large a portion of the Latter-day Saints being called and ordained to bear some portion of the Priesthood, remarking that at times he had queried in his mind as to why this was so appointed unto us. This reminded me of the Scriptures I have just read in your hearing. The consideration of the subject involves the whole mission of the Latter-day Saints. The promise of God to ancient Israel contained in the first text sets forth the purposes of Jehovah in choosing the seed of Abraham especially and separating them from other peoples and nations, and taking them under His especial care and guidance, and leading them as he did out of Egyptian bondage with a mighty hand and an outstretched arm and planting them in Canaan in fulfillment of the promises made to their father Abraham, and to Isaac and Jacob. And when God called Abraham to leave his father’s house and go to a land which he should show him and which he afterwards promised to him and his seed for an inheritance, he had this in view, to make of him and his seed a peculiar people; to make of them instruments in his hands of accomplishing good for the benefit of the world.
He promised Abraham on another occasion that in him and his seed all the nations of the earth should be blessed. And although this had reference chiefly to the coming of the Son of God through his lineage, who was to be the Chief Apostle and High Priest of our profession, the Redeemer of the world, it implied the fact also that through his seed the Gospel should be carried to all the world, and the oracles of God delivered to men; that prophets and righteous men should be raised up who should act as the mouthpiece of God to the people among whom they should live, and they should have Abraham for their father. Among his descendants also, his Temple as well as the Tabernacle should be established, and the ordinances were to be revealed through them and the Priesthood conferred upon them, and the word of God preserved among them and handed down to future generations, thus maintaining the true character and knowledge of God, and perpetuating the same upon the earth. This was a great work that the Lord purposed concerning the seed of Abraham, and it was for this reason and purpose that he promised to establish his covenant with them forever.
Now the Priesthood referred to in Scripture had not reference alone to that lower or lesser order known as the Levitical Priesthood which was confirmed by covenant upon Aaron and his seed and upon the house of his fathers, the tribe of Levi, which Priesthood officiated in offering sacrifices and all the lesser duties pertaining to the law; but it comprehended something more than this, the Priesthood as a whole, including the Melchizedek or that holy order of Priesthood after the order of the Son of God. And when Moses was made the mouthpiece of the Lord to Israel in this precious promise we find them hearkening to him and keeping his covenants, they being a peculiar people unto him, above all the earth, a chosen generation, a royal Priesthood; and he referred to them as a whole people and not to the Levites alone, and to the Priesthood, as I before remarked, as a whole including, of course, the Melchizedek Priesthood, hence the words of Peter: “Ye are a chosen generation, a royal Priesthood, an holy nation.”
Now the Priesthood referred to in Scripture had not reference alone to that lower or lesser order known as the Levitical Priesthood which was confirmed by covenant upon Aaron and his seed and upon the house of his fathers, the tribe of Levi, which Priesthood officiated in offering sacrifices and all the lesser duties pertaining to the law; but it comprehended something more than this, the Priesthood as a whole, including the Melchizedek or that holy order of Priesthood after the order of the Son of God. And when Moses was made the mouthpiece of the Lord to Israel in this precious promise we find them hearkening to him and keeping his covenants, they being a peculiar people unto him, above all the earth, a chosen generation, a royal Priesthood; and he referred to them as a whole people and not to the Levites alone, and to the Priesthood, as I before remarked, as a whole including, of course, the Melchizedek Priesthood, hence the words of Peter: “Ye are a chosen generation, a royal Priesthood, an holy nation.”
The same great purpose and object prevail at the present time. The calling and mission of the Latter-day Saints are to fulfill what is here promised in these Scriptures—to bring about the restoration of scattered Israel, the establishment of Zion, the preparing a people for the coming of Christ; a people who are to be Saviors upon Mount Zion, and thus fulfilling one of the prophecies of one of the Jewish prophets concerning the Zion of the latter days, that Saviors should come up upon Mount Zion to save the house of Esau, but the kingdom should be the Lord’s. No matter how many might be employed in this work of salvation, as Saviors upon Mount Zion, all should labor as helpers and co-laborers with Christ in the salvation of men.
The Keys of the Presidency of this Apostleship Represent the Highest Authority Conferred upon Man in the Flesh
Elder Snow continues, “God has promised in the revelations given to the Latter-day Saints to make known unto them the fullness of all former dispensations, and he has confirmed upon his servants in this dispensation of the fullness of times the keys of all former dispensations and revealed all the ordinances made known to the ancients; and, therefore, it is our calling to complete the work that was inaugurated in former dispensations of God to man. At first Joseph Smith received the gift of seeing visions and the gift of translating dead languages by the Urim and Thummim, and when he had exercised himself in these gifts for a season, he received the keys of the Aaronic Priesthood, together with his Brother Oliver, under the hands of John the Baptist, who was a resurrected being, and who was the last of the Jewish High Priests under the dispensation of the law, the only son of Zacharias the High Priest, and a child of promise, who was beheaded by order of Herod, having first performed his mission in preparing the way of the Lord, and having preached the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins, testifying of Jesus that was to come, and baptizing those who received him, including the Savior himself. John having finished his mission, seals his testimony with his blood, rose again from the dead and continued to hold those keys of the Priesthood which he inherited from his fathers and which were confirmed upon him by the angel of the Lord when he was eight days old.
And he was a fit and proper person to send to confer those keys of Priesthood upon Joseph and Oliver. In due course of time, as we read in the history which he has left, Peter, James and John appeared to him—it was at a period when they were being pursued by their enemies and they had to travel all night, and in the dawn of the coming day when they were weary and worn who should appear to them but Peter, James and John, for the purpose of conferring upon them the Apostleship, the keys of which they themselves had held while upon the earth, which had been bestowed upon them by the Savior. This Priesthood conferred upon them by those three messengers embraces within it all offices of the Priesthood from the highest to the lowest. As has been often taught us that the keys of the presidency of this Apostleship represent the highest authority conferred upon man in the flesh. And by virtue of these keys of Priesthood the Prophet Joseph from time to time proceeded to ordain and set in order the Priesthood in its various quorums as we see it today in the Church. And if the question be asked why, and for what purpose, the answer would be the idea conveyed in the language I have quoted: In accordance with the design of the Lord to raise up a peculiar people to himself, a holy nation, a royal Priesthood—a kingdom of Priests, that shall be saviors upon Mount Zion, not only to preach the Gospel to the scattered remnants of Israel, but to save to the uttermost the nations of the Gentiles, inasmuch as they will listen and can be saved by the plan which God has provided.
The first important labor of this ministry is to go abroad and preach the Gospel to the nations. The Gospel of the kingdom must be preached to all people and nations and tongues before the end can come; and by the preaching of the word and the administering of the ordinances of the Gospel, is Israel sought out from among the nations among which they are scattered, especially the seed of Ephraim unto whom the first promises appertain, the promise of the keys of the Priesthood. For it must be remembered that of all the seed of Abraham whom the Lord chose to bear the keys pertaining to this holy order of Priesthood, the seed of Ephraim, the son of Joseph, were the first and chief. While the tribe of Levi, unto which Moses and Aaron belonged, was especially charged with the administration of affairs of the lesser Priesthood under the law, yet Ephraim, the peculiar and chosen son of Joseph, was the one whom the Lord had named by his own mouth and through the Prophets, to inherit the keys of presidency of this High Priesthood after the order of the Son of God. In this also we see the fulfillment of the covenants and promises of God; not that Joseph by birthright inherited this blessing, for Reuben was the firstborn among the twelve sons of Jacob; but we are told in Chronicles, the 5th chapter, that Reuben forfeited this birthright by his adultery, and that God took it from him and conferred it upon the sons of Joseph; and of the sons of Joseph he chose Ephraim as the chief; and while the Patriarch Jacob, as we read in the 49th chapter of Genesis, adopted into his own family two of the sons of Joseph, Ephraim and Manasseh, yet he placed Ephraim the younger foremost, and blessed him with the chief blessing, saying, that Manasseh shall be great, but Ephraim shall be greater than he; he shall become a multitude in the midst of the earth. Another Scripture also says concerning scattered Israel, that Ephraim has mixed himself among the people; and speaking of the gathering of Israel in the latter-day dispensation, the Prophet Jeremiah has said that God would gather Israel and lead them as a shepherd does his flock, and says he, I am Father to Israel, but Ephraim is my firstborn.
Now, if Ephraim has been scattered and has mixed himself with the people until their identity is lost among the nations, how are they going to be recognized and receive the promised blessings—how is it that Ephraim shall be the firstborn of the Lord in the great gathering of the latter days? If we turn back to the blessing which Moses gave to the twelve tribes of Israel as found in Deuteronomy, we shall there see that in blessing the tribe of Joseph, he especially charged them with the duty of gathering the people from the ends of the earth. Said he, Joseph’s horns are like the horns of unicorns, which shall push the people together from the ends of the earth, and they are the thousands of Manasseh and ten thousands of Ephraim; showing that it shall be the ten thousands of Ephraim and thousands of Manasseh who shall be in the foremost ranks of bearing the Gospel message to the ends of the earth, and gathering Israel from the four quarters of the world in the last days. Whoever has read the Book of Mormon carefully will have learned that the remnants of the house of Joseph dwelt upon the American continent; and that Lehi learned by searching the records of his fathers that were written upon the plates of brass, that he was of the lineage of Manasseh. The Prophet Joseph informed us that the record of Lehi, was contained on the 116 pages that were first translated and subsequently stolen, and of which an abridgement is given us in the first Book of Nephi, which is the record of Nephi individually, he himself being of the lineage of Manasseh; but that Ishmael was of the lineage of Ephraim, and that his sons married into Lehi’s family, and Lehi’s sons married Ishmael’s daughters, thus fulfilling the words of Jacob upon Ephraim and Manasseh in the 48th chapter of Genesis, which says: “And let my name be named on them, and the name of my fathers Abraham and Isaac; and let them grow into a multitude in the midst of the land.” Thus these descendants of Manasseh and Ephraim grew together upon this American continent, with a sprinkling from the house of Judah, from Mulek descended, who left Jerusalem eleven years after Lehi, and founded the colony afterwards known as Zarahemla and found by Mosiah—thus making a combination, an intermixture of Ephraim and Manasseh with the remnants of Judah; and for aught we know, the remnants of some other tribes that might have accompanied Mulek. And such have grown up on the American continent. But we are not informed that the Prophet Joseph and the first Elders of this Church who were called and chosen of God to bear the Priesthood and lay the foundation of this work, were descended from any portion of those remnants that peopled America anciently, and whose history is given us in the Book of Mormon. Yet we find in the Doctrine and Covenants the declaration concerning the first Elders of this Church, that they were of the house of Ephraim; and another passage referring to the wicked and rebellious says, they shall be cut off from among the people, for the rebellious are not of the seed of Ephraim. And there is a passage in the Book of Mormon which is a part of the prophecy of Joseph written on the plates of brass and quoted by Lehi, concerning the Prophet Joseph Smith, who, it says, was to be raised up in the latter days to translate the records of the Nephites, and whose name should be Joseph, and who should be a descendant of that Joseph that was sold into Egypt, and also that that should be the name of his father.
Joseph Smith was a Chosen Vessel out of the Loins of Joseph
Jacob Blesses Manasseh and Ephraim
Elder Snow Continues, “Now if the Prophet Joseph Smith was that chosen vessel out of the loins of Joseph, it may be asked by some, what evidence have we of this lineage? I answer, the testimony of God, the best of all testimony, for no record kept by mortal man can be equal to it; and that, too, by reason of that quaint but sensible old maxim, “it takes a wise man to know who his father was, but a fool may find out who his mother was.” And even if we had the lineage of the fathers, it would not be as sure and certain to us as the word of the Lord. For he has had his eye upon the chosen spirits that have come upon the earth in the various ages from the beginning of the world up to this time; and as he said to Abraham, speaking of the multitudes of spirits that were shown unto him in heavenly vision, you see that some are more noble than others? Yes. Then you may know there were some others still more noble than they; and he speaks in the same manner of the multitude of the heavenly bodies; and said he to Abraham, thou art one of those noble ones whom I have chosen to be my rulers. The Lord has sent those noble spirits into the world to perform a special work, and appointed their times; and they have always fulfilled the mission given them, and their future glory and exaltation is secured unto them; and that is what I understand by the doctrine of election spoken of by the Apostle Paul and other sacred writers: “For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren.”
Such were called and chosen and elected of God to perform a certain work at a certain time of the world’s history and in due time he fitted them for that work. It will be remembered when Jeremiah was called of God in his youth that he, in order to excuse himself, complained of his youth and of his being slow of speech, that the Lord said unto him that he would be mouth for him and matter to his heart, for, he said, he knew him and called him from his mother’s womb to be a prophet unto the nations. And so he called John the Baptist by sending his angel Gabriel to his father Zacharias, and giving him a promise that his wife Elizabeth, though old and barren, should yet conceive and bear a son, and that his name should be John, who should be a forerunner to the Savior to prepare the way before his face. And so he elected the seed of Ephraim to be that peculiar people I have referred to, that holy nation, a kingdom of Priests, a people to receive the covenants and oracles, and to be witnesses to certain nations of the God of Israel. And how strict were his commands that they should have no other Gods but him, that they might be a standing rebuke to the idol worshippers, and to all who believe not in the true and living God.”
Joseph of Egypt Prophesies of Joseph Smith
Editors note:Was it important that Joseph of Israel was that prophet related to the Prophet Joseph Smith? (Yes)
It should not be surprising, that Joseph of Egypt, whose posterity was foreordained to take the gospel to all nations, would prophesy of his namesake who would become the great Prophet of the Restoration: (JST, Gen. 50:27, 30–31, 33.)
Because many “plain and precious things” were lost from the Bible, it is probable that Ezekiel’s prophecy of the two “sticks” (see Ezek. 37:16–17) is but an echo of the patriarch Joseph’s earlier prophecy (see JST, Gen. 50:31)…
“Doctrine and Covenants 113 identifies the “Stem of Jesse” as the Lord Jesus Christ (D&C 113:1–2) and the “rod” as “a servant in the hands of Christ, who is partly a descendant of Jesse as well as of Ephraim, or of the house of Joseph, on whom there is laid much power” (D&C 113:3–4). The “root of Jesse,” verses 5 and 6 tell us, is “a descendant of Jesse, as well as of Joseph, unto whom rightly belongs the priesthood, and the keys of the kingdom, for an ensign, and for the gathering of my people in the last days.” [D&C 113:5–6]
Erastus Snowcontinues, “Now the same spirit of revelation that sought out the Prophet Joseph from the loins of Joseph who was sold into Egypt, and that raised him up in this dispensation to receive the keys of the Priesthood and to lay the foundation of this great work in the earth, has also called the children of Abraham from among the kingdoms and countries of the earth to first hear and then embrace the everlasting Gospel; and the remnants of the seed of Ephraim who were scattered from Palestine and who colonized the shores of the Caspian Sea and thence made their way into the north of Europe, western Scandinavia and northern Germany, penetrating Scotland and England, and conquering those nations and reigning as monarchs of Great Britain, and mingling their seed with the Anglo-Saxon race, and spreading over the waters a fruitful vine, as predicted by Jacob, whose branches should run over the wall. Their blood has permeated European society, and it coursed in the veins of the early colonists of America.
And when the books shall be opened and the lineage of all men is known, it will be found that they have been first and foremost in everything noble among men in the various nations in breaking off the shackles of kingcraft and priest craft and oppression of every kind, and the foremost among men in upholding and maintaining the principles of liberty and freedom upon this continent and establishing a representative government, and thus preparing the way for the coming forth of the fullness of the everlasting Gospel. And it is the foremost of those spirits whom the Lord has prepared to receive the Gospel when it was presented to them, and who did not wait for the Elders to hunt them from the hills and corners of the earth, but they were hunting for the Elders, impelled by a spirit which then they could not understand; and for this reason were they among the first Elders of the Church; they and the fathers having been watched over from the days that God promised those blessings upon Isaac and Jacob and Joseph and Ephraim.
And these are they that will be found in the front ranks of all that is noble and good in their day and time, and who will be found among those whose efforts are directed in establishing upon the earth those heaven-born principles which tend directly to blessing and salvation, to ameliorating the condition of their fellow men, and elevating them in the scale of their being; and among those also who receive the fullness of the Everlasting Gospel, and the keys of Priesthood in the last days, through whom God determined to gather up again unto himself a peculiar people, a holy nation, a pure seed that shall stand upon Mount Zion as saviors, not only to the house of Israel but also to the house of Esau.
Joseph’s brothers did not recognize the man that they were bowing down to was their brother whom they had sold for a slave. Joseph knew it was them,
Now the work of carrying the Gospel to the nations and gathering the people, mighty as it is, is not the chief, it is but laying the foundation for the still greater work of the redemption of the myriads of the dead of the seed of Israel that have perished without the fullness of the Gospel, who too are heirs to the promised blessings; but the time had not come when they passed away for the fulfillment of all that God had promised Abraham, Isaac and Jacob concerning their seed: Ezekiel in the 37th chapter of his book beautifully illustrates this doctrine in his vision of the valley of dry bones. I respectfully refer you to it. The substance of the vision is this: The Lord showed Ezekiel a valley full of dry human bones; and he asks him if those bones can live. Ezekiel answered, “O Lord God, thou knowest.”
The Lord then tells him to prophesy to the bones: Oh ye dry bones. Hear the word of the Lord; and as he did so there was a shaking, and behold the bones came together, bone to its bone; and according to the word of the Lord through him, flesh and skin and sinews came upon them, and the breath of life came into them, and lo, and behold, they stood upon their feet an exceedingly great army. The Lord then tells the Prophet that these are the whole house of Israel; and that they complain of the non-fulfillment of the promises upon their head, saying, “Our bones are dried, and our hope is lost: all are cut off for our parts.” But he further tells him to prophesy unto them, saying, “Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, O my people, I will open your graves, and cause you to come up out of your graves, and bring you into the land of Israel,” etc. And by whom shall this great and marvelous work be accomplished? I answer, by the thousands of Manasseh and the ten thousands of Ephraim;by this same people who shall search out and gather together the house of Israel, and who will come up as saviors upon Mount Zion.”
— From “Discourse by Apostle Erastus Snow,” at Logan, Utah, May 6, 1882, see Journal of Discourses, vol. 23, pp. 184, 185.” (James E. Talmage, A Study of the Articles of Faith, p.504-5)
Claims have been made that the Sidon River of the Book of Mormon could not have been the Mississippi River as proposed by the Heartland Model geography. These claims have rested primarily on certain assumptions about what is indicated by the Book of Mormon text itself. It is critical to examine all the facts before an understanding can be reached.
Below are the major criticisms of the Heartland Model’s proposal of the Mississippi River being the ancient River Sidon of the Book of Mormon:
1. The index in the Book of Mormon states that the Sidon River flowed north to a sea, but the Mississippi River flows south to the Gulf of Mexico and therefore could not have been the Sidon River of the Book of Mormon.
2. The Sidon River could be crossed on foot but the Mississippi River is much to wide and deep to do so.
Nauvoo Temple from the Mississippi River (Sidon)
3. The Sidon River had banks upon which wars took place and no such banks exist on the Mississippi River.
Did the Sidon River flow north?
Q: Is it correct that the Book of Mormon index indicates the Sidon River flows north to a sea?
A: No. In the LDS index in the Book of Mormon “used to” state that the Sidon River is the “most prominent river in Nephite territory, runs north to sea“. That has changed.
Significant Change Made in New Book of Mormon Index Regarding River Sidon (March 2013)
Church leadership recently changed (March 2013) the description of the River Sidon in the Book of Mormon Index to reflect what is scripturally demonstrable. It now states simply, “Sidon, River – most prominent river in Nephite territory” removing the speculative assumption that it “runs north to a sea” (see official Church website NEW definition of the River Sidon HERE). That the river empties into a sea is not in question ( see Alma 3:3, 44:22 ), which indicates that the cause of the removal of the claimed direction of flow of the river from the index is the result of having no scripturally explicit text so indicating. Nowhere does the text of the Book of Mormon definitively state the direction of flow of the Sidon River, therefore it was simply deduced from alternative sources of information. Church leadership has now rectified this situation. There is no textual demand for the River Sidon to have been a north flowing river as now acknowledged officially by the Church.
The previous index was written in 1981, and the study helps are not considered holy writ, as evidenced by the 2007 correcting of the introduction page of The Book of Mormon to indicate the Lamanites are “among” the ancestry of the American Indians, rather than the “principal‘” ancestors of them. Church curriculum noticed the inaccuracy and corrected it. They have done so again in this instance.
Which Direction Did the Sidon River flow?
What we know scripturally is that the river ran primarily either north or south as it had east and west sides or banks. Alma 2:15, 2:17, 6:7, 16:7,43:53 and 49:16 specify an east bank, and Alma 8:3, 43:27, 43:32, 43:53 indicates a west bank. There is no mention of north or south banks. Even so, rivers often make significant changes in direction over short stretches as they wind around geographic obstacles. One should not assume the River Sidon, or any lengthy natural river, would run exclusively in exactly one direction.
Was the River Sidon Suitable for Shipping?
Yes: The Book of Mormon indicates that the shipping of lumber was being accomplished using the river (see BoM Helaman 3:10), potentially indicating a navigable river (a river without natural barriers to boat travel such as falls, etc).
The proposed river in this geography model, the Mississippi River in America’s Heartland, fits beautifully into these criterion.
What is the “Head” of a river?
Alma 22:29 indicates that the head of the Sidon River was in the north as it states “the Nephites had taken possession of all the northern parts of the land bordering on the wilderness, at the head of the river Sidon, …” This is completely congruent with the proposed geography outlined in the Heartland Model that were done by Rod Meldrum. If the place of first landing was the Gulf Coast of North America and the proposed location for Zarahemla (according to the Heartland Model) is across the Mississippi River from Nauvoo, IL (named by the Lord “Zarahemla” D&C 125:3) then certainly the ‘head’ was in the northern parts of the land.
The Book of Mormon textual references to the River Sidon works very well in this geography, once a more complete understanding of what the ‘head’ of the river Sidon might mean. As regarding the Sidon River there is a very simple explanation that lies in the definition of ‘head’ of a river.
In Noah Webster’s 1828 dictionary, the reference dictionary in Joseph Smiths time, the word ‘head’ as relating to a river is defined thus.
While this is one definition, there is also another equally valid definition relating to rivers which is less well known but very important to a more complete understanding.
1. A flowing together; a meeting of two or more currents of a fluid.
Again in this same dictionary the word ‘confluence’ is defined as follows:
CONFLUENCE, n. [L., to flow. See Flow.] http://1828.mshaffer.com/d/search/word,confluence
1. A flowing together; the meeting or junction of two or more streams of water, or other fluid; also, the place of meeting; as the confluence of the Tigris and the Frat, or of the Ohio and Mississippi.
So the ‘head’ of the Sidon river of the Book of Mormon has two possible definitions, one at the commencement of a stream or river and one which is defined as the location where two branches or tributaries of a river meet, or their confluence. Which definition did the Book of Mormon authors and translator mean and is there a scriptural basis for the idea of the ‘head’ of a river being a junction of two or more rivers? In the Old Testament in Genesis 2:10 it states, “And a river went out of Eden to water the garden; and from thence it was parted, and became into four heads.” (see also PoGP Moses 3:10 reference note b) There is a reference note b at ‘parted’ in the LDS King James Version of the Bible which reads “HEB (Hebrew) – divided into four heads (branches)” clearly indicating that the ‘heads’ of each of these four rivers were at the junction of two or more rivers.
A second scriptural basis for understanding that the word “head” could designate a “junction” can be had from several passages wherein attempts are made to cut off or “head” something (an army or flocks) at a certain junction. Such occurrences can be found in Alma 17:32,46:32, 50:33-34, 51:29-30, and Hel. 1:28-30.
Therefore, there is scriptural evidence to support the use of ‘head’ of a river as where two or more rivers join, making this a perfectly legitimate choice among alternative definitions. This also provides further insight into Alma 56:24-25 which reads, “They durst not pass by us with their whole army, neither durst they with a part, lest they should not be sufficiently strong and they should fall. Neither durst they march down against the city of Zarahemla; neither durst they cross the head of Sidon, over to the city of Nephihah.” It is understandable that the Lamanite army would be afraid to battle the Nephite army, or go against the Nephite capital city Zarahemla, but why would crossing a river at its “head” or source (presumably a stream) cause such dread? The simple answer could be that the “head” was a junction of two rivers, thereby making it a fearfully difficult and dangerous point to attempt a crossing.
We can only speculate as to which of the two definitions were meant by the Book of Mormon authors. But it appears that each definition is valid. This being the case, it cannot be said with confidence that the river Sidon flowed north. It could have been flowing in either direction. Therefore, the Mississippi River, based on this criterion, is a valid alternative to be considered to be the Book of Mormon’s “River Sidon.”
Was the Sidon River a large or small river?
There are several indicators of the size of the River Sidon of the Book of Mormon. First it is the only river named in the Book of Mormon and it is mentioned in 28 verses. It was the primary river (system) within their lands. It was large enough to accommodate “shipping” (Hel. 3:10) and for its “head” to be something to worry about (Alma 56:24-25). Furthermore, it is interesting that both the Nephites and the Lamanites used as a military stratagem attempts to trap each other’s armies in the river crossing (Alma 2:26-27, 2:34-35, 16:6, 43:30-41). This strongly suggests that the river must have been very large, with only a limited number of locations in which the river could be crossed. Had it been a small river, it could have been crossed anywhere along its path, yet the Nephites knew precisely where the Lamanites would be obliged to cross, and therefore made preparations to attack them as they attempted to cross the river. This indicates that the river was too large to cross except at certain points. All of these strongly indicate that the River Sidon of the Book of Mormon was a very large and powerful river system with only a limited number of crossings and which presented a formidable deterrent to travel.
What Geographical indicators exist in the Book of Mormon?
Manti is southward from Gideon and Zarahemla. Gideon was located just across the river Sidon within a few hours travel from Zarahemla (Alma 6:7–8) and was much closer to Zarahemla than was Manti. It follows then that the general direction from Zarahemla to Manti was “southward,” the same as it was from “Gideon southward, away to the land of Manti” (Alma 17:1).
Manti was near the “head of the river Sidon” (Alma 22:27, 43:22). By using the first definition (the principle source of a stream), if Manti was where the Sidon river began, and it flowed past Zarahemla to the north (Manti was south of Zarahemla), then it stands to reason that the river flowed northward. However, if the second or “confluence” definition is used, Manti would have been at a junction of two rivers, which means that the river flowed past Zarahemla and then on down to the junction (head) at Manti, which would thereby indicate a southerly flow from Zarahemla (a main branch of the river) down to the confluence.
According to Alma 31:3 the land of Antionum was east of the land of Zarahemla and Jershon was to the north of Antionum, all of which were north of the land of Manti which was to the south (Alma 16:6). In Alma chapter 43 the Lamanites were in the land of Antionum preparing to attack the Nephites who were in the land of Jershon to the north. The Lamanites determine not to fight the Nephites and turn away to the south toward the land of Manti. Alma 43:32 records that the Nephite army under Moroni went “down into the borders of the land Manti” from their previous position in the land of Jershon and south towards the hill Riplah. If the Lamanites began in Antionum to the north, and they were traveling south as indicated, and they also went ‘down‘ in elevation while doing so, then any river in that location would of necessity have to be flowing southward toward Manti. Rivers flow ‘down’ in elevation, which clearly indicates that the Sidon River must have been flowing to the south.
To reiterate, the Lamanites withdrew from the Nephite cities around Jershon. Jershon was located on the east side their lands, by a sea (thought to be Lake Michigan, see Alma 27:22), which was also north of the land of Antionum (Alma 31:3). This indicates that they left from Jershon (Alma 43:18) in the north and began traveling south through Antionum. Then they “took their journey round about in the wilderness, away by the head of the river Sidon, that they might come into the land of Manti” (Alma 43:22) which was south and ‘down.’
Jershon
The head of the river Sidon, and also the south border of the land of Manti, were integral parts of the borderline that separated the Nephites and the Lamanites (Alma 22).
The land of Manti was:
a) located by the head of the river Sidon (Alma 22:27);
b) southward from the land of Gideon (Alma 17:1);
c) near the south wilderness which was on the east side of the river Sidon when coming from the city of Zarahemla (Alma 16:7); and
d) on the west side of the river Sidon when approaching from the wilderness to the east (Alma 43:32).
The land of Manti fits well in the area northwest of the confluence or “head” of the Mississippi and Missouri rivers at what is now St. Louis. Using the confluence definition could then explain the seemingly nonsensical placing of Manti on BOTH sides of the Sidon in the references above. Assuming that the Book of Mormon’s River Sidon references the entire Mississippi River System with all of its tributaries, reference C could be referring to their travels from Zarahemla, on the west of the Mississippi river (eastern branch of Sidon), west toward Manti, which was east of the Missouri River (the western branch of the Sidon), and on to the Missouri river from the east. Reference D would refer to crossing the Sidon (Mississippi river branch) from the east into the land of Manti.
Thus it would have been located between two branches of the ancient river Sidon, explaining how Manti could have been considered to have been paradoxically on both sides of the Sidon. This is especially intriguing when considering that the city of Manti (not necessarily the Land of Manti), as apparently claimed by The Prophet Joseph while on the Kirtland Camp and as recorded in the Millennial Star, vol. 16, p296 and the Journal of Samuel D. Tyler, Sept. 25, 1838, filed in the Church Historians office, may well have been near present-day Huntsville, MO . Huntsville is northwest of St. Louis, near Moberly, MO.
Both are branches of the Mississippi river system that was the primary system used by the Hopewell mound building civilization that flourished in the correct archaeological time frame to be the Nephites and most likely designated by them the Sidon River (system). This same civilization built their cities and fortifications in the same manner outlined by Moroni in the Book of Mormon. These same ancient people had DNA lineages (haplogroup X) that are associated with the Druze population in the Levant area (Israel) and the majority of Jewish populations around the world, including the Ashkenazi, Sephardic, Libyan, Tunisian, Moroccan, Iranian and Iraqi Jews (see disk 3 of the 5 DVD Series titled Book of Mormon Evidence or read the book Re-Discovering the Book of Mormon Remnant Through DNA by this author, available at our BOOKSTORE ). The descendants of these people are the very tribes that Joseph Smith sent the first missionaries “unto the Lamanites” (See D&C 28:8-9, 30:5-6, 32:2-3) These very tribes today harbor these same Jewish genetic markers.
Could the Mississippi River be crossed on foot, and are its banks sufficient to allow battles to be held on them?
Remember that the Mississippi today is much wider and deeper than it was in the days before dams, locks and levies, making it still a large river, but much more shallow. In fact, the river at Nauvoo was actually shallow enough to cross on foot! This area was called the Des Moines rapids and riverboats had to off-load their cargo to pass these rapids prior to the building of locks/dams across the river. The Des Moines Rapids are known historically to have been less than 2.4 feet deep, making this the first location upstream from the Gulf of Mexico where the mighty Mississippi could be crossed on foot! Certainly this would make this area a strategic location for any ancient civilization, as access to both sides of the river was easily attainable. This location also had broad river banks from seasonal floods that would subsequently return back into its channel that would allow mighty battles to be fought literally on the banks of the river as stated in the Book of Mormon. It is interesting to note that the bluff north of Nauvoo, IL is littered with ancient burial mounds, some 80 or more in extent. That this was the site of ancient battles of the Hopewell mound builders is unquestionable. Zelph, the “white Lamanite” warrior, was buried in a mound little more than an hour away to the southeast, along the Illinois River.
Watch the video clip about the strategic importance of this location in ancient North America by clicking on the VIDEO GALLERY and watching clip called “Zarahemla near Nauvoo?”
A navigable river suitable for shipping of goods?
The Book of Mormon also indicates that shipping of lumber was being accomplished potentially indicating a navigable river or a river without natural barriers to boat (canoe?) travel such as falls.
“10 And it came to pass as timber was exceedingly scarce in the land northward, they did send forth much by the way of shipping.” (Hel 3:10)
It is interesting to note that during construction of the Nauvoo Temple the wooden beams from which the temple structure was built had to be brought down the Mississippi river from Wisconsin to the North. The Mississippi River as the Sidon River in this proposed geography model fits beautifully into both of these criterions. How navigable are the proposed rivers in Mesoamerica, such as the Grijalva River in Guatemala, for shipping? How could there have been a lack of timber in a dense tropical rain forest / jungle as is the case for proposed sites in Mesoamerica? The text requires that upriver from where they were building their homes and cities (the entire area being the “land northward“) there were forests with abundant wood. Their cities downriver were lacking trees, thus creating the need for importing timber to build their homes. Where in Mesoamerica does such an arrangement exist? Do any of the proposed rivers in Mesoamerican theories provide evidence of lands devoid of timber downriver from a heavily forested area…on the same river?
Art by Val Chadwick Bagley
We also know that the Sidon river emptied into a ‘sea’ as indicated by Alma 3:3 and 44:22, which as discussed a Rod meldrum DVD presentation (Here), could mean any large body of water (fresh or salt…i.e. “Sea of Galilee” is a small freshwater lake, while the Dead Sea is a small salt water lake, and yet the Mediterranean Sea is a large salt water ocean). Again this fits with this proposed geography. It should be clear that any body of water could have been called a ‘sea’ by those coming from the Middle East. This includes the Great Lakes, which are orders of magnitude larger than their Middle Eastern counterparts.
To recap: The Sidon River in the Book of Mormon flowed past Zarahemla southward and “down” toward Manti which was at the head or confluence. From this description, Sidon would have flowed in a southerly direction. The “headwaters” could refer to the confluence of the present-day Missouri and Mississippi rivers (or another ancient tributary of the present day Mississippi). When you see how this fits beautifully into the geography as proposed by the Heartland Model, it is both logical and powerful evidence in support of the truthfulness of the Book of Mormon and its possible location in the Heartland of the Promised Land of America.
In the Book of Mormon based on our most plausible research, would place Virginia as the southern part of what is called the East Wilderness. (See Alma 50 and map above). It makes sense as the area when Moroni in 73 BC was pushing the Lamanites back towards the east and further down to the south to the Ohio River and beyond, which is the Land Nephi. The Book of Mormon says,
“And the land of Nephi did run in a straight course from the east sea (Atlantic) to the west. (Anywhere west from the East Wilderness to a river. See colored lines below) And it came to pass that when Moroni had driven all the Lamanites out of the east wilderness (New York and Pennsylvania), which was north of the lands of their own possessions, he caused that the inhabitants who were in the land of Zarahemla and in the land round about should go forth into the east wilderness, even to the borders by the seashore, and possess the land. And he also placed armies on the south, (VA, MD, PENN) in the borders of their possessions, and caused them to erect fortifications that they might secure their armies and their people from the hands of their enemies. And thus he cut off all the strongholds of the Lamanites in the east wilderness, yea, and also on the west, fortifying the line between the Nephites and the Lamanites, (Ohio River) between the land of Zarahemla and the land of Nephi, from the west sea, (Mississippi) running by the head of the river Sidon (Confluence of the Mississippi and Ohio Rivers) —the Nephites possessing all the land northward, yea, even all the land which was northward of the land Bountiful, according to their pleasure.” Alma 50:8-11
Strait course from the east sea to the westEast Wilderness
“Modern graveyards are seen as sacred spaces and eternal resting places, but the Native American dead in Virginia have not been allowed to rest in peace. With a few exceptions, their graves are unknown and unprotected from modern disturbance.
Looters seeking artifacts and amateur archeologists have scattered bones as they excavated burials. Professional archeologists have, in the past, removed skeletons and grave goods for study. The remains have been stockpiled in museums and storage vaults of government agencies. In may places across Virginia, there is little more than local lore that graves were found at a location. For example, the Northern Virginia Regional Park Authority (now NOVA Parks) once published a brochure about “Prehistoric Indians” at Potomac Overlook Regional Park that noted at the Donaldson archeologic site (44AR3):1Two Indian burials were also reportedly found nearby by farmers in the mid-1800’s.
Finding Native American graves is not easy. No Native American graves were permanently marked using granite headstones inscribed with names and dates of birth and death. Grave markers, if any were placed, have rotted or blended into the natural landscape.
All Native American cultures were disrupted and displaced from their traditional lands through the Contact Period. Memories of sacred locations were lost, or suppressed to limit intentional disturbance by colonial settlers. A few burial temples and mounds were identified by early colonists and later settlers, and nearly all were destroyed. Calculating the number of Native American graves in Virginia requires some speculative math.
Population statistics for Native Americans since the initial occupation of Virginia are conjectural, but people have been living and dying in Virginia for perhaps 15,000-20,000 years. Adoption of agriculture 3,000 years ago increased the food supply and led to the last surge in population. The largest number of people in Virginia before arrival of the Europeans may have been after 1200CE (Common Era), after corn became the primary agricultural crop.
When the English arrived at Jamestown, there may have been 15,000 people in Tsenacomoco, the territory controlled by Powhatan. A total of 50,000 people may have been living in all of what is now Virginia, including Tsenacomoco.2
If average life expectancy (including child mortality) was 25 years, then approximately 1,000-3,000 people died each year for 300-500 years after the commitment to corn. That death rate, plus all the deaths during the Paleo-Indian, Archaic, and Early/Middle Woodland periods, could result in over 1,000,000 Native American gravesites in Virginia.
Where are they?
Customs for burying the dead must have changed over time, but human societies traditionally have placed the bones of most of the dead into the ground with some sort of ritual process. It is unlikely that the constantly-migrating hunting bands in the Paleo-Indian and Archaic periods carried a corpse far from wherever a person died. Burial sites must be scattered across the state, on whatever ridges and in whatever valleys where someone died.
It is theoretically possible that dead bodies were not buried, but left at the spot or cast into the woods/rivers. It is more likely that some of those killed during warfare and raids were left to decay on the surface of the ground. Even without a burial ceremony, the sites of battles where family members died, would have been significant in ancient times. The final resting places for those bodies would have significance in modern times too, if we knew those locations.”
The Lamanites are defeated in a tremendous battle in Alma 28, which parallels the paragraph above. “And the bodies of many thousands are laid low in the earth, while the bodies of many thousands are moldering in heaps upon the face of the earth; yea, and many thousands are mourning for the loss of their kindred, because they have reason to fear, according to the promises of the Lord, that they are consigned to a state of endless wo.” Alma 28:11
Native American Burial Sites in Virginia continues, “The number of known Native American burial sites is only a tiny percentage the total burials that occurred prior to the arrival of Europeans. All graves of the original Virginians, those who died in the Paleo-Indian periods, are lost to history. We have found stone artifacts and small pieces of charcoal from their fires, but no bones of Paleo-Indians in Virginia. In all of North America, only one grave associated with Clovis artifacts has been discovered.3
There are only a few grave sites that may date back to the Archaic Period. Since colonization started in 1607, cultural disruption of historic tribes has been equally effective in erasing knowledge of where more-recent Woodland Period gravesites are located.
With two major exceptions – burial mounds and mortuary caves – a Native American burial in Virginia will not be obvious to the casual observer, a surveyor marking parcel boundaries, or a bulldozer operator excavating flat spaces for construction.
Even less obvious will be sites with cremated remains. In Georgia, archeologists have discovered a site with seven cremated individuals who were buried more than 3,500 years ago. The practice of cremation may have been brought from the Great Lakes region, together with copper that was found with the cremains.4
Decay of human bodies in acidic soils over time has removed most physical evidence. Unique prestige goods made of long-lasting stone might have been be buried with spiritual, military, and political leaders, but hunting and gathering societies traveled light.
All crystals, spearpoints, and other items had to be carried between campsites. Hunters and gatherers in the Paleo-Indian and Archaic periods carried few prestige goods that might be placed in a grave. Within the ground, bones and organic artifacts, such as leather/fiber bags containing pearls, shells, feathers and wooden talismans, have decayed away in naturally-acidic soils.
The worldly goods of the living were limited. Even after the development of agriculture in the Woodland Period and the arrival of Europeans, Native Americans had no closets in their houses. The amount of “stuff” in Native American society was far less than is common today; there were no racks of shoes and handbags for different types of events, and no garages filled with clutter.
There were no fancy caskets either. The body or bones of a well-respected person might be wrapped in a deerskin, bear robe, or reed mat, but it appears that was not done for the common people. Graves for all who died must have been pretty simple.
In an “egalitarian” society, grave goods and mortuary practices would be would common for all. In a “ranked” society, with social stratification distinguishing elites from commoners, burials of the chiefs and priests may be distinctly different from everyone else. In the Paleo-Indian Period, the common struggle for survival may have minimized differences between leaders and followers within families, microbands, and even larger macroband gatherings. In the Archaic Period, ranked societies may have formed and burial practices may have reflected the status of the person when they died.
Archeologists and anthropologists look for distinctions in burials to determine if prehistoric societies were egalitarian or stratified with separate social classes Source: Texas Beyond History, Life and Death at Mitchell Ridge
Knowledge of the location of the graves of nearly all Paleo-Indian and Archaic leaders, and of the hunters and gatherers they led, has been lost over time. The simple gravesites of hunters and gatherers do not stand out as distinctive, obvious features in the landscape.
Since the start of the Woodland Period around 3,000 years ago, people clustered together in towns for at least part of the year. Corn-intensive agriculture since 1200CE led to larger settlements, with longer periods of occupation. As those towns developed 800 years ago, the places where people lived were more concentrated. Similarly, the places where people died were more concentrated.
Though we do not have a complete understanding of pre-historic practices associated with death, it is reasonable to assume that those who died during that time of the year would have been buried nearby. There should be more graves near prehistoric Native American towns. Today, construction of any new road, house, or other modern development near a pre-historic town could disturb the remains of skeletons as well as the ceramic sherds, stone points, and postmolds still in the ground.
It was rare for archeologists to search in advance for such graves until the 1966 National Historic Preservation Act (NHPA), the 1970 National Environmental Policy Act (NEPA), and the 1979 Archaeological Resources Protection Act (ARPA) required Federally-funded projects to assess potential impacts on archeological resources. Some graves were spotted in occasional “salvage archeology” projects, but protection of Native American gravesites was not a fundamental consideration before ground was disturbed for modern construction.
Once government agencies developed Cultural Resources Management programs, impacts on the buried remains of pre-historic sites were finally assessed on publicly-funded projects before construction destroyed any remaining evidence. Archeological studies for privately-funded projects remain rare, but on occasion city/county officials may require an archeological assessment as a condition of rezoning a parcel of land.
On the Coastal Plain, the bones of elite Werowances and priests (and perhaps commoners) were collected after flesh decayed and then buried in ossuary mounds. John Smith visited one site with such secondary burials, the home of the Patawomeck, in 1608. Early archeological investigations there, prior to World War II, identified five ossuaries.5
John Smith saw traditional burial practices and estuaries at Indian Point in 1608 Source: ESRI, ArcGIS OnlineSmith reported that after death of a “king,” the internal organs were removed and the body placed on elevated rails (hurdles). After the flesh rotted away or was removed by birds, the skeleton was collected, wrapped in a reed mat, and preserved in a temple with carvings to the sacred spirits (Okee):6 Their bodies are first bowelled, then dried upon hurdles till they be very dry, and so about the most of their joints and neck they hang bracelets, or chains of copper, pearl, and such like, as they use to wear, their inwards they stuffed with copper beads, hatchets, and such trash. Then lapped they them very carefully in white skins, and so roll them in mats for their winding sheets. And in the Tombe which is an arch made of mats, they lay them orderly. What remaineth of this kind of wealth their Kings have, they set at their feet in baskets. These Temples and bodies are kept by their Priests.
One key burial site was Powhatan’s primary temple site, Uttamusack, in what today is King William County. The three, 60-foot long temples were destroyed in the Anglo-Powhatan wars, but the location still has meaning. Dominion Energy agreed to purchase the site in 2017 and donate Uttamusack to the Pamunkey tribe, as part of the mitigation required to get Federal approval to construct new high-voltage transmission lines across the James River at Skiffes Creek.7
The bodies of commoners may have been included in some ossuaries, but John Smith reports they were treated differently:8For their ordinary burials, they dig a deep hole in the earth with sharp stakes, and the corpse being lapped in skins and mats with their jewels, they lay them upon sticks in the ground, and so cover them with earth. The burial ended, the women being painted all their faces with black coal and oil, do sit twenty-four houres in the houses mourning and lamenting by turnes, with such yelling and howling, as may expresse their great passions.
Many Native American burial sites were looted in raids by the first English colonists at Jamestown. Modern archeologists have identified a few burial sites, but nearly all places where Native Americans were buried have been covered over with farms, roads, and houses. There may be undisturbed grave sites underwater, covered as sea level has risen further after the Paleo-Indians first arrived.
In Florida, an 8,000 year old site has been found where the water in the Gulf of Mexico is now 21 feet deep. The Manasota Key Offshore site, the first offshore burial discovered in North or South America, was a freshwater pond nine feet above sea level when first used for burials. That “mortuary pond” used for 1,000 years.9
A major road in Henrico County carries the name “Quioccasin,” thought to be the term used to designate a temple or meeting place. In 2016 the Henrico County school board renamed “Harry F. Byrd Middle School” to “Quioccasin Middle School.” Renaming the school after a Native American term had a special significance because Byrd had been a strong supporter of segregation between whites and other races, but no quioccasins have been preserved in Virginia.10
It is possible any house within any subdivision in Tidewater may have been constructed on top of a site where Native Americans were buried, but the residents will be unaware of that heritage. In at least two locations, however, housing projects led to discovery, excavation, and reburial of Native American graves.
Native American burials were identified through excavations at Great Neck Source: Virginia Department of Historic Resources, Native American Settlement at Great Neck (Figure 16)
Passage of the 1990 Native American Graves Protection and Repatriation Act (NAGPRA) added a new layer of protection for Native American burials. Federal agencies now must to consult with Native Americans before initiating projects that might disturb archeological sites.
Federal agencies and museums also had to inventory human remains obtained from federal or tribal land, determine if a cultural affiliation could be identified with an existing tribe recognized by the Bureau of Indian Affairs, and offer to repatriate items. By 2016, remains of over 57,000 individuals had been identified in museums and Federal collections.11
Around the time of the passage of the 1990 Native American Graves Protection and Repatriation Act, a real estate developer near Williamsburg transformed the site of the main town of the Paspahegh into The Governor’s Land at Two Rivers. The developer hired the James River Institute for Archaeology to research the site from 1988 to 1991. At times, archeologists worked just ahead of the construction equipment as they documented postholes and excavated artifacts. Graves were discovered, and 18 Native American remains with associated artifacts were reburied next to the golf course in 1993.12
In the 1970’s-1980’s, graves from the Chesapeake tribe were excavated as houses were built on Great Neck on Pungo Ridge, west of Broad Bay in Virginia Beach. The burials may have marked the location of the town of Chesepiooc, center of the Chesapeake tribe.
John Smith documented the Chesapeake tribe’s presence in what today is Virginia Beach Source: Library of Congress, Virginia (by John Smith, 1624)
Powhatan exterminated the Chesapeake tribe about the time when the English arrived, based on a prophecy regarding threats of enemies in the east. The remains discovered during construction of the houses could have been from the “original” Chesapeakes destroyed by Powhatan. It is possible that some burials might be from the people Powatan sent to occupy the region.
No modern version of the Chesapeake Tribe exists. The Chesapeake tribe was disrupted by colonization and the first two Anglo-Powhatan wars, and they abandoned the area before 1635. In 1997, the Nansemond tribe arranged for the Virginia Department of Historic Resources to rebury the remains of 64 Native Americans at First Landing State Park.13
64 members of the Chesapeake tribe were reburied at First Landing State Park in 1997
When the National Park Service published a Native American Graves Protection and Repatriation Act report of the remains, it noted:14no relationship of shared group identity can be reasonably traced between these Native American human remains and associated funerary objects and a Federally recognized Indian tribe. However, officials of the Virginia Department of Historic Resources have determined that a relationship of shared group identity can be reasonably traced between these Native American human remains and associated funerary objects and the Nansemond Tribal Association, a non-Federally recognized Indian group.
The chief of the Chickahominy Indians Eastern Division estimated that there were bones of 2,000 Native Americans from Virginia in the collections of the Smithsonian Institution. He proposed creating a memorial park for re-interring them, and future burials that were discovered and excavated. There would have been no distinction between tribes in the proposed memorial. The idea for a pan-tribal memorial site never moved past the idea stage. Under the Native American Graves Protection and Repatriation Act, remains will be delivered to the tribe with the closest cultural affiliation.15
Until 2016, no tribe in Virginia was officially recognized, but Federal agencies may choose to consult with non-recognized groups. Researchers at Werowocomoco have been careful to invite all Virginia tribes to engage in the planning for archeological studies and future opening as a unit of the National Park Service, to invite representatives from Native American communities to visit the site, and to provide updates regarding activities and discoveries.
The Pamunkey, Chickahominy, Mattaponi, Nansemond, Rappahannock, and Upper Mattaponi formed the Virginia Indian Advisory Board for guiding activities at Werowocomoco. The board adopted a fundamental policy regarding excavations:16The Virginia Indian community recommends that every effort should be made to avoid disturbing gravesites and human remains. If disturbed, the remains should be reburied in the same or approximate location or as close to the original location as possible without risking future disturbance.
Federal agencies also invite recognized tribes from outside the state boundaries to be consulting parties, using the Section 106 process of the National Historic Preservation Act to reach consensus on appropriate actions and mitigation. In 2017, when the US Army Corps of Engineers considered issuing a “dredge and fill” permit under Section 404 of the Clean Water Act for The Meadows shopping center at Abingdon, it invited all three recognized Cherokee tribes – the Eastern Band of the Cherokee Indians based in North Carolina, plus the Cherokee Nation and United Keetoowah Band of Cherokee Indians based in Oklahoma.17
The Virginia Indian Advisory Board will shape what happens next, if Native American burials are uncovered at Werowocomoco Source: Werowocomoco Research Project, Werowocomoco: A Powhatan Place of Power
A Hopewell culture mound site is located in Pike County, Illinois three miles east of the city of Griggsville. The mound today is known as Naples-Russell Mound #8, or Zelph Mound. Dated 62 AD to 128 AD. Thomas E. Emerson, PhD. Principal Investigator, Survey Director, and State of Illinois Archaeologist. GPS 39.693399, -90.648772
“The visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty I discovered that the person whose Skeleton, we had seen was a white Lamanite, a large thick set man, and a man of God. His name was Zelph. He was a warrior and Chieftain under the great prophet Onandagus, who was known from the eastern sea, to the Rocky Mountains. The curse was taken from, Zelph or, at least, in part. One of his thigh bones was broken by a stone flung from a sling, while in battle, years before his death. He was killed in battle, by the arrow found among his ribs, during a great struggle with the Lamanites.” (Joseph Smith Papers Letterbook 2)
“The Naples Mound 8 (also Naples-Russel Mound 8 or Illinois Archaeological Survey #PK 335) is a Havana Hopewell culture mound site located in Pike County, Illinois, United States, three miles east of the city of Griggsville. It is the largest mound on the bluff-top in the lower Illinois Valley. The mound was given the name Naples Mound #8 in 1882.” https://www.detailedpedia.com/wiki-Naples_Mound_8
A scientific excavation of this mound was carried out in 1990 by The University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign, in cooperation with the Center for American Archaeology at Kampsville, Illinois. The dig was funded by the Illinois Department of Transportation and supervised by archaeologist, Ken Farnsworth. The artifacts found during the excavation confirmed the mound to be a Hopewell burial mound, dating from 100 B.C. to 500 A.D. The artifacts are now located in the Illinois State Museum.
From the volume titled History of the Church Volume 2: pp.79-80, we read about an ancient altar of the Nephites found on top of Zelph Mound. In LDS Church History we also hear about a similar ancient altar found near Adam-Ondi-Ahman in Missouri. In Orson F. Whiney, Life of Heber C. Kimball, page 209, we read; “The Prophet Joseph called upon Brother Brigham, myself and others, saying, “Brethren, come, go along with me, and I will show you something,” He led us a short distance to a place where were the ruins of three altars built of stone, one above the other, and one standing a little back of the other, like unto the pulpits in the Kirtland Temple, representing the order of three grades of Priesthood; “There,” said Joseph, “is the place where Adam offered up sacrifice after he was cast out of the garden.” The altar stood at the highest point of the bluff. I went and examined the place several times while I remained there.”
In another account of the History of Church 3:35 it says, “we arrived at Colonel Lyman Wight’s home. He lives at the foot of Tower Hill (a name I gave the place in consequence of the remains of an old Nephite altar or tower that stood there), where we camped for the Sabbath.”
Today’s Adam-Ondi-Ahman (Left) is just a little over 200 miles from the location of Zelph Mound in Illinois, both of which fit within the geography of the Heartland Model of The Land of Zarahemla.
Remarkably, items discovered in the Zelph Mound area fit precisely within the parameters of the Book of Mormon historical chronology. (100 B.C. to 500 A.D.) This general collection of evidence points to a strong possible North American Book of Mormon geographic location.
According to Wilford Woodruff, “I brought the thigh bone to Missouri. I desired to bury it in the Temple Block in Jackson County; but not having this privilege, I buried it in Clay County, Missouri, near the house owned by Col. Arthur and occupied by Lyman Wight. The arrowhead referred to is now in the possession of President Joseph F. Smith, Salt Lake City, Utah.” Wilford Woodruff Journal Page 41. Full Article called Zelph’s Thighbone Validates Geography here:
Zelph in Vision by Ken Corbett
“While on our way we felt anxious to know who the person was who had been killed by that arrow. It was made known to Joseph that he had been an officer who fell in battle, in the last destruction among the Lamanites, and his name was Zelph. This caused us to rejoice much, to think that God was so mindful of us as to show these things to His servant. Brother Joseph had enquired of the Lord and it was made known to him in a vision.” Life of Heber C. Kimball, by Orson F. Whitney
Zelph was a warrior, a chieftain, an officer, a man of God, a thick set man, and a white Lamanite who had the curse removed from him. He fought for the Nephites in one of the last battles between the Nephites and Lamanites, and served under the Prophet Onandagus, who was known from Hill Cumorah to the Rocky Mountains. (See History of the Church 2:79-80)
We will consider a possible scenario of where Zelph may fit into the history of the Book of Mormon, by using information from journals, scriptures and other quotes. (This is only speculation with our belief of Heartland Geography)
1. Zelph fought for the Nephites and died in one of the last battles with the Lamanites. This battle would have had to be in the Land of Zarahemla, near present day Valley City, Illinois as this is where Zelph was buried.
2. The beginning battle of the last battles between the Nephites and Lamanites began in Zarahemla near the Sidon River in 322 AD (Mormon 1:10). The last battle in the Land of Zarahemla was probably in 328 AD near the borders of the west sea. (Possibly Lake Michigan or Lake Erie. Mormon 2:6)
3. According to Joseph Fielding Smith, “In the Book of Mormon story the Lamanites were constantly crowding the Nephites back towards the north and east. If the battles in which Zelph took part were fought in the country traversed by the Zion’s Camp, then we have every reason to believe from what is written in the Book of Mormon, that the Nephites were forced farther and farther to the north and east until they found themselves in the land of Ripliancum, which both Ether and Mormon declare to us was the land of Ramah or Cumorah, a land of “many waters,” which “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all.” This being true, what would be more natural then that Moroni, like his father Mormon, would deposit the plates in the land where the battles came to an end and the Nephites were destroyed? This Moroni says he did, and from all the evidence in the Book of Mormon, augmented by the testimony of the Prophet Joseph Smith, these final battles took place in the territory known as the United States and in the neighborhood of the Great Lakes and hills of Western New York. And here Moroni found the resting place for the sacred instruments which had been committed to his care.”
4. In 327 AD, Mormon was now 16 years old and chosen to be the Nephite leader. (Mormon 2:1) In Mormon’s first battle, his army was afraid and headed toward the north countries to the city of Angola, which was probably still in the land of Zarahemla. Zelph may have been a contemporary of Mormon while together in the Land of Zarahemla.
The possible conclusion of where Zelph may fit into the historicity of the Book of Mormon is either, Zelph may have died in 322 AD before Mormon became the Nephite leader or, Zelph may have died in 327 AD in Mormon’s first battle against the Lamanites in the City of Angola before the Nephites went even farther north and east toward Cumorah.
Joseph Smith’s account of the history of Zelph was recorded by Wilford Woodruff in the Documentary History of the Church. The following is President Woodruff’s testimony regarding the truthfulness of that history, particularly the events that transpired during Zion’s Camp: “I am now called to preside over the only Temple there is on the earth, built for the salvation of the living and the dead. There are but a few of us living who were in Zion’s Camp. I will here say that God has inspired me to keep a journal and write the history of this Church, and I warn the future historians to give credence to my history; for my testimony is true, and the truth of its record will be manifest in the world to come. All the words of the Lord will be fulfilled upon the nations, which are written in this book. Wilford Woodruff, His Life and Labors, Matthias F. Cowley
The name of Onandagus mentioned by Joseph, sounds very similar to Onondaga, one of the five Indian nations that comprised the Haudenosaunee or Iroquois Confederacy. Haudenosaunee means “the people of the long house”. This confederacy assisted the United States in forming a similar government as the Iroquois. The tribe of Onandaga are native peoples of New York and are known to have built houses of timber. (Alma 19:17-18; 26:28-29). The Onandaga are also the leading tribe, or “fire keepers” of this current confederacy. Another people of the Haudenosaunee are the Oneida, which is strikingly similar to the Book of Mormon place name “Onidah”. (Alma 32:4; 47:5) It is also likely no coincidence that the Lamanite title of deity, “Great Spirit” is a native North American appellation. (Alma 18:4-5)
Author L. Taylor Hansen wrote intriguingly of a site in New York State: “On the authority of some older inhabitants of Onondaga, it is stated that on a ledge of rocks, about a mile south of Jamesville, (Near Syracuse and Oneida Castle) is a place which used to be pointed out by the Indians as a spot where the Great Spirit once came down and sat and gave good advice to the chiefs of Onondagas. That there are the prints of his hands and his feet, left in the rocks, still to be seen. In the former years the Onondagas used annually to offer, at this place, tobacco and pipes, and to burn tobacco and herbs as a sacrifice to the Great Spirit, to conciliate his favor and which was a means of preventing diseases.”
“Blood sacrifice was forbidden and replaced by the use of tobacco, today an important element in all traditional Native American ceremonies. Among many eastern tribes, East Star Man is regarded as the son of the Great Spirit, the Creator.” Wayne May, Christ in North America.
In 1927, Janne M. Sjödahl a Swedish immigrant and convert to the LDS church, wrote a book on one of the founding works in the area of Book of Mormon studies. In his book he said; “The Onondagas: These have special interest… It appears from this, that this warrior, Zelph, was an Onondaga, as well as a “white” Lamanite, and that the Onondagas (of New York), consequently must be of Lamanite lineage. It also appears that at least some of the mounds in the Ohio Valley were erected by the descendants of Lehi” J.M. Sjodahl, An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon.
Zelph a Man of God by Ken Corbett
Perhaps the name Zelph is a masculine version of the Hebrew “zalaphah”, meaning “Raging Heat” – a fitting name for a zealous warrior. (Brown – Driver – Briggs – Gesenius Hebrew – Aramaic Lexicon, 2152, pg 273)
“On the banks of the Mississippi, June 4th. 1834. My Dear Companion, I now embrace a few moments to dictate a few words that you may know how it is with us up to this date. We arrived this morning on the banks of the Mississippi, and were detained from crossing the river, as there was no boat that we could cross in, but expect a new one to be put into the river this evening, so that we are in hopes, to be able to cross tomorrow, and proceed on our journey. A tolerable degree of union has prevailed among the brethren or camp up to the present moment, and we are all in better circumstances of health apparently than when we started from Kirtland… The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest men and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionaly the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… Signed, Joseph Smith Jr.” Joseph to Emma, 6.4.1834. Retained copy in handwriting of James Mulholland, Joseph Smith Letterbook 2, pp. 56–58, LDS Church Archives
In this personal love letter to Emma, Joseph says Zion’s Camp traveled on the same plains as those Nephites of the Book of Mormon. Joseph also explains these “once beloved people of the Lord” built these mounds. These are the same lands as the Hopewell Mound Builder Civilization that thrived in the heartland of the United States from 100 BC to 500 AD according to archeologists and scientists.
What better description from Joseph Smith than “the plains of the Nephites” when speaking about the heartland of North America. Imagine rolling hills, vast prairies, rivers, lakes, streams, majestic meadows, areas of wilderness, pastures, flatlands and timberland, just as spoken of in places of scripture. “…And it came to pass that when they had come to the city of Nephihah, they did pitch their tents in the plains of Nephihah, which is near the city of Nephihah.” Alma 62:18 (see D&C 117:8, Ether 14:15). It seems very unlikely that you could confuse these plains with the jungles of South and Central America.
Zelph of Zarahemla
“Better equipped than most of the Zion’s camp recruits, Wilford (Woodruff) owned his team, wagon, and personal armaments. Appointed a teamster, he had charge of sixteen horses. Like the others, he furnished his own arms, but unlike some with antiquated weapons, he carried a rifle, sword, dirk, and pistol. Joseph asked for the sword, and Wilford made him a gift of it.” Thomas G Alexander; Woodruff Autobiography page 41. Joseph Smith carried the sword shown in this painting (below), during Zion’s Camp and later as Lieutenant General of the Nauvoo Legion. On his way to Carthage to become a martyr, the Prophet gave this sword to his friend, bishop, and bodyguard, Joseph Bates Noble.
Zion’s Camp brethren said they picked up the bones of ancient Nephites on the plains. From the mound they visited just a day or so earlier, they brought with them some bones of Zelph in their wagon. “Some of his bones were brought into the Camp and the thigh bone which was broken was put into my wagon and I carried it to Missouri.” (See Picture Right) Wilford Woodruff’s Journal, ed. Scott G. Kenney, 1:10. “We took the leg and thigh bones and carried them along with us to Clay County. All four appeared sound.” Heber C. Kimball, Times and Seasons, 6:788. “…We came to the bones of an extraordinary large person or human being, the thigh bones being 2 inches longer from one Socket to the other than of the Prophet who is upwards of 6 feete high which would have constuted some 8 or 9 feete high.” MosesMartin Diary, LDS Church Archives, spelling not corrected).
“As we look into the record, we find that after the first visit to the Hill Cumorah, Joseph told the story of the history of the early American inhabitants to his family. His mother wrote: “From this time forth, Joseph continued to receive instructions from the Lord, and we continued to get the children together every evening for the purpose of listening while he gave us a relation of the same. I presume our family presented an aspect as singular as any that ever lived upon the face of the earth—all seated in a circle, father, mother, sons and daughters, and giving the most profound attention to a boy, eighteen years of age.” This sounds like the first family home evening of this dispensation.
Then she continued to say: “We were now confirmed in the opinion that God was about to bring to light something upon which we could stay our minds, or that would give us a more perfect knowledge of the plan of salvation and the redemption of the human family. This caused us greatly to rejoice, the sweetest union and happiness pervaded our house, and tranquility reigned in our midst. During our evening conversations, Joseph would occasionally give us some of the most amusing recitals that could be imagined. He would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent, their dress, mode of traveling, and the animals upon which they rode; their cities, their buildings, with every particular; their mode of warfare; and also their religious worship. This he would do with as much ease, seemingly, as if he had spent his whole life among them.” Lucy Mack Smith, History of Joseph Smith by His Mother, pp. 82-83. This was before he received the plates. He must have received this by revelation, for he knew the whole story of the content of the record that is now the Book of Mormon. He had had five long visits with Moroni, and his mother says he received many revelations.” Eldred G. Smith, Conference Report, October 1967, pp. 82-84
Copper Arrowheads Wayne May Collection
“From the time Father Bosley located near Avon, he found and plowed up axes and irons, and had sufficient to make his mill irons, and had always abundance of iron on hand without purchasing. In the towns of Bloomfield, Victor, Manchester, and in the regions round about, there were hills upon the tops of which were entrenchments and fortifications, and in them were human bones, axes, tomahawks, points of arrows, beads and pipes, which were frequently found; and it was a common occurrence in the country to plow up axes, which I have done many times myself.
I have visited the fortifications on the tops of those hills frequently, and the one near Bloomfield I have crossed hundreds of times, which is on the bluff of Honeyoye River, at the outlet of Honeyoye Lake.
Wandering over the Plains of the Nephites by Ken Corbett
In that region there are many small deep lakes, and in some of them the bottom has never been found. Fish abound in them. The hill Cumorah is a high hill for that country, and had the appearance of a fortification or entrenchment around it. In the State of New York, probably there are hundreds of these fortifications which are now visible, and I have seen them in many other parts of the United States. Readers of the Book of Mormon will remember that in this very region, according to that sacred record, the final battles were fought between the Nephites and Lamanites. At the hill Cumorah, the Nephites made their last stand prior to their utter extermination, A. D., 385. Thus was Heber preaching the Gospel to the Gentiles, above the graves of the ancients of Israel, whose records with the fullness of that Gospel, and the relics of their prowess and civilization, were now whispering from the dust.” Life of Heber C. Kimball by Orson F. Whitney Mounds at Cumorah
High purity copper is a soft, malleable, and ductile metal with very high thermal and electrical conductivity. A freshly exposed surface of pure copper has a reddish-orange color. Copper is used as a conductor of heat and electricity, as a building material, and as a constituent of various metal alloys, such as sterling silver used in jewelry, cupronickel used to make marine hardware and coins, and constantan used in strain gauges and thermocouples for temperature measurement…”
[And Copper was used in the making of plates of ore in the Book of Mormon]
Brass. Brass is is the generic term for a range of copper-zinc alloys. Brass can be alloyed with zinc in different proportions, which results in a material of varying mechanical, corrosion and thermal properties. Increased amounts of zinc provide the material with improved strength and ductility. Brasses with a copper content greater than 63% are the most ductile of any copper alloy and are shaped by complex cold forming operations. Brass has higher malleability than bronze or zinc. The relatively low melting point of brass and its fluidity make it a relatively easy material to cast. Brass can range in surface color from red to yellow depending on the zinc content. Some of the common uses for brass alloys include costume jewelry, locks, hinges, gears, bearings, hose couplings, ammunition casings, automotive radiators, musical instruments, electronic packaging, and coins. Brass and bronze are common engineering materials in modern architecture and primarily used for roofing and facade cladding due to their visual appearance.
Bronze. The bronzes are a family of copper-based alloys traditionally alloyed with tin, but can refer to alloys of copper and other elements (e.g. aluminum, silicon, and nickel). Bronzes are somewhat stronger than the brasses, yet they still have a high degree of corrosion resistance. Generally they are used when, in addition to corrosion resistance, good tensile properties are required. For example, beryllium copper attains the greatest strength (to 1,400 MPa) of any copper-based alloy.” What is Composition of Copper Alloys
Tin plus Copper equals Bronze (Much Tin in the Old World) Zinc plus Copper equals Brass (Much Zinc or Ziff? in the New World)
Importance of Tin
Statistics and information on the worldwide supply of, demand for, and flow of the mineral commodity tin.
“Tin is one of the earliest metals known and used. Because of its hardening effect on copper, tin was used in bronze implements as early as 3,500 B.C., although the pure metal was not used until about 600 B.C. About 35 countries mine tin throughout the world. Nearly every continent has an important tin-mining country. Tin is a relatively scarce element with an abundance in the earth’s crust of about 2 parts per million (ppm), compared with 94 ppm for zinc, 63 ppm for copper, and 12 ppm for lead. Most of the world’s tin is produced from placer deposits; at least one-half comes from Southeast Asia. The only mineral of commercial importance as a source of tin is cassiterite (SnO2), although small quantities of tin are recovered from complex sulfides such as stannite, cylindrite, franckeite, canfieldite, and teallite.
Most tin is used as a protective coating or as an alloy with other metals such as lead or zinc. Tin is used in coatings for steel containers, in solders for joining pipes or electrical/electronic circuits, in bearing alloys, in glass-making, and in a wide range of tin chemical applications. Secondary, or scrap, tin is an important source of the tin supply.” https://www.usgs.gov/centers/national-minerals-information-center/tin-statistics-and-information
The vast majority of Tin mining in the world is not found in the United States. It is abundant in China, and Indonesia. Because there was a scarcity of tin in the USA but more abundant in the UK, Copper was transported to the Old World to make the Bronze Age so important in Europe from about 3,000 to 1,000 BC. Without copper from Michigan the bronze age would not be possible. without this copper and tin combined the bronze age would not be probable. See article on copper here: https://bookofmormonevidence.org/north-american-copper-2450-b-c/
The Improvement Era (Sept 1966) Vol. 69, No. 9, Page 788
“The archaeology of the Book of Mormon begins with a stone box and a set of metal plates. These articles produced the first knowledge of the Nephite people in modern times, although there were other items in the box. The other items were not the products of the Nephites, however, so are not to be considered here. The plates, in part at least, were manufactured by one of the first men of the Nephite nation, while the stone box was probably made by one who saw the collapse of that nation.
The first consideration in the study of Book of Mormon archaeology is not translation, text, or family history; it is the plates themselves. Long before the translation began, before the engraved characters were studied, and before the Nephite story began to unfold, Joseph Smith’s mind was busy with questions that have occupied the minds of generations since his time. But as soon as he had hefted, handled, smelled, and turned the pages, his questions began to be replaced with knowledge.
His experience has passed on to us the following information: (1) The plates had the “appearance of gold”; (2) they were about 6″ x 8″ x 6″ or 288 cubic inches in size; (3) the surfaces of the plates were engraved with figures of “curious workmanship”; and (4) they could be easily lifted and carried by one man.
The term “appearance of gold” probably means that the plates were yellow in color but not pure gold. The easiest way of identifying gold, other than by its color, is by its weight and softness. During the four years the Prophet waited to receive the plates, his mind perhaps speculated on the immense value he thought they represented. He was put to a good deal of schooling by the messenger to insure that he would not attempt to convert them to wealth. Reflection on the subject later caused him to say “appearance of gold” rather than gold or pure gold. He must have realized they were not 24-carat gold. Perhaps he noticed some red fracture around the binding holes or realized they were lighter in weight than he had expected they would be. Evidently there were reasons that he thus decided to qualify his description of them.
The engravings on the plates, he reported, were “small” and “of curious workmanship.” The plates were “filled with engravings” and were “not so thick as common tin.” The exact size of the engravings, or glyphs, and the distance between them and between the lines are not known. However, the author has a specimen of hand-engraved work in English that is very legible and in which the lower-case letters are less than 1/16 of an inch in height.
Art by Anne Marie Oborn
The “curious workmanship” displayed by the plates seems to indicate that the Prophet was unfamiliar with the script. The surface of the plates probably would have been polished. The plates probably would not have exceeded .02 of an inch in thickness, and might have been a good deal thinner than that. In any event, the manufacture of the plates would be a prime factor in the success or failure of the engraver. The metal would need to be soft enough at the surface to accept the engraver’s tool yet firm enough in the center to keep the plate from distortion under the pressure; it would also have to be smooth enough for the lines and figures to retain their proportions. The plates were described by Joseph Smith as “beautifully engraved,” so we may suppose the metal met all these requirements.
The plates were not so heavy that a man could not carry them. Joseph Smith was a man of youth and vigor, yet Mormon was 74 years of age when he turned them over to his son. (See Morm. 6:6.) We are not led to believe that the weight of the plates was a great hindrance. The witnesses testified that they had “hefted” them, indicating that the weight seemed tolerable.” The Improvement Era (Sept 1966) Vol. 69, No. 9, Page 788
See Annotated Book of Mormon By David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page xxiv
Gold and Copper Alloys
“Gold and Copper Alloys dissolve in one another in all proportions, forming a complete series of homogeneous alloys, which are less malleable, harder, more elastic, and more fusible than gold, and possess a reddish tint. Those with less than 12 per cent, of copper are fairly malleable; when more than this is present they are more difficult to work owing to their hardness. Since no change of volume occurs when these alloys are formed, their densities may be calculated from those of gold and copper…
Gold-copper alloys tarnish on exposure to air owing to oxidation of the copper, and blacken on heating in air from the same cause. This oxidised coating may be removed and the colour of fine gold (not that of the original alloy) produced by plunging the metal into dilute acids or alkaline solutions, the operation being technically known as “ blanching.”
Gold is the most ductile of all metals. It can be hammered into a leaf .0003 of an inch in thickness, and a single ounce can be drawn into a thread 35 miles long. Silver and copper, the next two most ductile metals, range very close to gold both having properties almost beyond imagination…
Nitric or sulphuric acid dissolves out the copper from gold- copper alloys under conditions similar to those under which it removes silver from silver-gold alloys. If the copper falls below 6.5 per cent, the alloy is not attacked by these acids (Pearce). Aqua regia dissolves all the alloys completely.” 911 Metallurgist
Tin Statistics and Information
Tin plus Copper equals Bronze Zinc plus Copper equals Brass
Tin is one of the earliest metals known and used. Because of its hardening effect on copper, tin was used in bronze implements as early as 3,500 B.C., although the pure metal was not used until about 600 B.C. About 35 countries mine tin throughout the world. Nearly every continent has an important tin-mining country. Tin is a relatively scarce element with an abundance in the earth’s crust of about 2 parts per million (ppm), compared with 94 ppm for zinc, 63 ppm for copper, and 12 ppm for lead. Most of the world’s tin is produced from placer deposits* at least one-half comes from Southeast Asia. The only mineral of commercial importance as a source of tin is cassiterite (SnO2), although small quantities of tin are recovered from complex sulfides such as stannite, cylindrite, franckeite, canfieldite, and teallite…
*Editors note: “In geology, a placer deposit or placer is an accumulation of valuable minerals formed by gravity separation from a specific source rock during sedimentary processes. The name is from the Spanish word placer, meaning “alluvial sand”. Placer mining is an important source of gold, and was the main technique used in the early years of many gold rushes, including the California Gold Rush. Types of placer deposits include alluvium, eluvium, beach placers, aeolian placers and paleo-placers. Placer materials must be both dense and resistant to weathering processes.” Wikipedia
Continued, …tin is used as a protective coating or as an alloy with other metals such as lead or zinc. Tin is used in coatings for steel containers, in solders for joining pipes or electrical/electronic circuits, in bearing alloys, in glass-making, and in a wide range of tin chemical applications. Secondary, or scrap, tin is an important source of the tin supply. USGS
Tumbaga
“Tumbaga is the name for a non-specific alloy of gold and copper given by Spanish Conquistadors to metals composed of these elements found in widespread use in pre-Columbian Mesoamerica in North America and South America.
The term is believed to be a borrowing from Malay tembaga, meaning “copper” or “brass”, which in turn is from Prakrit. It has also been spelled tumbago in literature.” https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tumbaga
“Tumbaga is an alloy of gold and copper, the only two colored metals known to man. Gold melts at 1060°C. and copper at 1083°C. Yet an alloy of the two metals that has 15 to 40 percent copper melts at 200 degrees C. less than gold.
“My Soul Delighteth in the Scriptures” (2 Nephi 4:15) Nephi Searches the Plates of Brass by Clark Kelley Price
The early American smiths used the alloy of tumbaga extensively. It ranged in content from 97 percent gold to the same proportion of copper, with several trace metals as impurities and silver as an impurity or deliberate alloy up to 18 percent.
Studies have been made of metals of pre-Hispanic Panama and the peoples who possessed them. Of the 15 cultures studied, all worked with gold, 9 employed silver, 11 or perhaps 13 knew copper, and 8 worked tumbaga. All 15 knew the hammering process, while six employed the art of engraving. These cultures employed a wide range of and copper alloy in both hammering and casting, but they seem to have employed the higher gold alloys more in objects manufactured by hammering.
Artifacts now accredited to these fifteen cultures may or may not have been made from alloys employed for the first time. The wide range of analysis and the apparent diversified methods and objects manufactured with like alloys indicate that the metal was used many times before it appeared in the articles discovered as artifacts of the cultures. The workmanship of the artifacts was the prime means of identification for classification rather than the alloy. It is very unlikely, then, that metals employed by the Nephites or objects they manufactured that later fell into the hands of successive nations would be preserved in workmanship, analysis, or location for us to identify and declare as being peculiar to them. In the case of the plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated, then, we have the artifact and the positive identification.
The versatility of tumbaga indicates that the American smiths were not required to be exacting as to particular gravimetric alloy. And it is apparent that whatever the alloy or object, once the gilding was applied, the result to the eye alone would be gold.
There is one property of tumbaga that should be remembered. When the copper content is particularly high and the gilding not perfect, the whole inside of the alloy beneath the gilding skin will destroy itself with electrolysis.
Tumbaga, the magic metal, can be cast, drawn, hammered, gilded, soldered, welded, plated, hardened, annealed, polished, engraved, embossed, and inlaid. Yet with all this versatility, tumbaga will destroy itself if it is improperly alloyed, improperly stored, or improperly finished.
Quanin
There were many alloys of gold and copper also in North America. [The same alloy is called quanin by the Arawak, [or any copper and gold alloy could be used in North America]https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Guan%C3%ADn
(Tumbaga is the same alloy called quanin by the Arawak, [or any copper and gold alloy could be used in North America]
Location of Guanín finds in Cuba
Guanín has been in use in the Caribbean basin since at least the 1st century, if not earlier. Pieces from the central Andes have been dated to around that time, and sheets of guanín found in Puerto Rico have been radiocarbon dated to between 70 and 374 AD.[7]
The journal of Bartolomé de las Casas made during the third voyage of Christopher Columbus in 1498 relates that Columbus had heard reports from local peoples that “there had come to Española from the south and south-east, a black people who have the tops of their spears made of a metal which they call guanín”.[14]
A royal bill from 1501 made the sale of guanín illegal in Hispaniola. During the 1520s, it was sometimes used as an alternate currency when coins were scarce. It was used to purchase indigenous slaves in northern South America during this period.[6]”
The Taíno primarily made use of the alloy to produce hammered ceremonial medallions which were also referred to as guanín.[7] These medallions symbolized the social and political power of the cacique, or chief, and were exchanged to celebrate occasions of social importance such as marriages, alliances, and visits among the social elite.[15] Particularly, the exchange of guanín objects during marriage rituals was associated to myths related to gender, creation, and societal renewal.[15] Guanín was also used to decorate socially valuable guaiza masks.[16] https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Guan%C3%ADn
The Improvement Era (Sept 1966) Vol. 69, No. 9, Page 788 says, “A word now about some of these processes: It is not suggested that all early American metal workers used all the processes listed above; indeed, each smith would probably use only those few that suited his talent and that were in demand by the people for whom he worked. The processes of hammering, gilding, annealing, and to some degree of smelting would have been useful in the manufacture and binding of the Book of Mormon plates. The engraving would have required a separate skill from that of the smith and need not necessarily have been done by the person who manufactured the plates. This was the case in at least one instance in the Book of Mormon. ( See Omni in the Book of Mormon.)
The gilding could have been done by yet another workman, using one of two possible methods. The first is called mise en couleur by the French and consists of allowing the surface copper to be eaten away by citric acids and then spreading and burnishing the remaining gold into a thin surface gilding. The second consists of mixing some powdered gold (dust) with mercury, spreading the mixture over the surface to be gilded, and then heating a little to spread the gold mixture and disperse the mercury. This is essentially the amalgam process and differs from the first method in that the gold is added from another source, whereas in the first process the gold used is contained in the article itself.
Annealing, it is stated, is the process of heating the metal and allowing it to cool slowly, which makes it softer and less brittle. However, this statement, so far as copper and the alloys of gold are concerned, is incorrect, since copper becomes very soft and malleable when it is strongly heated and immediately immersed in cold water, its behavior under these circumstances being diametrically opposite to that of steel. Further many of these alloys (speaking of gold alloys, among which are those of copper and silver) are age-hardening; consequently, they can be softened by heating to temperatures around 700C., followed by quenching, and then hardened by reheating to the appropriate range needed to produce the physical properties desired. Thus copper alloys could be hardened by applying heat and omitting the quenching process. The heat produced by cold-hammering or gilding would be equally effective. Since gold is unaffected by this series of heating and quenching necessary to cold-hammer the alloy, the gilded surface, when finally applied, would remain soft; the application of heat to spread effectively the gold of the gilding would harden the alloy beneath.
Head Plates made of Copper with Pearl Decorations
The Improvement Era continues, “Let us now consider the box in which the plates were stored. The Prophet Joseph Smith said, “In the bottom of the box were laid two stones crossways of the box, [See picture of these two stones crossways below],and on these stones lay the plates and the other things with them.” Did the artisan who made the box intend merely to hide the plates, or did he intend to preserve them also? He must have intended to preserve them, since he (Moroni) sealed them up.
This could not have referred to the portion that was sealed together so that each plate was inaccessible but rather to the disposition of the entire stack, since what was sealed included the portion to be translated. The sealing, then, must refer to the box in which the plates were deposited. Moroni was careful that no dirt or water should get to the plates, knowing that under certain conditions they could be damaged or destroyed. The title page of the Book of Mormon indicates that the plates were “sealed up, and hid up unto the Lord, that they might not be destroyed.” The Improvement Era (Sept 1966) Vol. 69, No. 9, Page 788
History of Copper, Brass, Bronze
“Copper is believed to be the third metal known to man, after iron ore and gold. Copper was so significant to human history that historians have named the period in between the Neolithic Period and the Bronze Age the Copper Age. Archaeologists have found ancient copper artifacts all over the world, from northern Iraq (a pendant from circa 9000 BC) to present day Michigan (Native American decorative objects, weapons, and tools from between 6000 BC and 3000 BC).
Early Cu working processes included (in order of appearance): coldworking, annealing, smelting, and lost-wax casting. After they discovered copper, humans discovered the important copper alloy, bronze. Archaeologists believe that people first started using natural bronze, a copper ore, in the Balkans around 5500 BC. About 2000 years after that, they started alloying copper to create bronze themselves. People did not discover brass, a copper and zinc alloy, until much later, during the time of the Greeks. Later, brass was a favorite metal of the Romans.” Copper, Brass, Bronze
Ziff
“Dr. Sidney B. Sperry has said chat the word “ziff” in the Book of Mormon probably referred to zinc meaning “bright” (See Mosiah 11:8.) Another explanation may be that the Prophet Joseph Smith upon coming to this term, could find no English equivalent and therefore transliterated the Nephite sounds into English letters. The Nephite term could have meant “tumbaga,” a name borrowed from the Spanish. The same alloy is called quanin by the Arawak [or any copper and zinc alloy could be used in North America]. Tumbaga, when properly finished by gilding, is also “bright.” The Improvement Era (Sept 1966) Vol. 69, No. 9, Page 839
Odors
Native workman have said that tumbaga had a peculiar odor. Do you have a copper penny in your pocket? Rub it briskly, then smell it. Gold and silver have no odor, but copper, even when heated at very low temperatures, has an odor.
Weight
It is impossible to calculate the exact weight of the plates.. (See Annotated Book of Mormon page xxiv Picture left). The Small Plates of Nephi may have been of a different alloy than those made by Mormon, who leaves some doubt as to whether he himself manufactured the plates he used or wrote on plates previously made by another.
Size
Joseph Smith said the plates were 6″ x 8″ x 6″, in which case they were 288 cubic inches in volume. Others have given different dimensions that would amount to volumes ranging from 244 to 336 cubic inches. The Prophet’s figures are preferable, since they represent an average and since he was more familiar with the plates than anyone else. A solid block of gold totaling 288 cubic inches would weigh a little over 200 pounds. (Gold weighs .697 pounds per cubic inch; silver, .379 pounds, and copper, .321 pounds.)
Weight
But plates would weigh much less than a solid block of the same metal. The unevenness left by the hammering and air spaces between the separate plates would reduce the weight to probably less than 50 percent of the solid block.
As already noted, though, the plates were not made of pure, or 24 carat, gold. On one hand it seems probable that they were not made of an extremely low-gold alloy because of the danger of electrolysis and brittleness. On the other hand, they were probably not of an extremely high-gold-alloy either, since the weight would thereby be increased. There would also be a danger of distortion while the plates were being inscribed, because of the ductility of these higher alloys.
Some writers have suggested an 8-carat-gold alloy for the plates of Mormon. If this is assumed, then, using the gravimetric system of William C. Rott, a block having the dimensions of the plates would consist of 25.79 pounds of gold occupying 37 cubic inches of the block; 77.84 pounds of copper, occupying 242.5 cubic inches; and 3.25 pounds of silver (3 percent added as an impurity), occupying 8.5 cubic inches. Thus a block of tumbaga (or any copper and zinc alloy) of the dimensions indicated for the plates of the Book of Mormon and with 8-carat alloy and 3-percent native impurity would weigh 106.88 pounds. Using such a block as a beginning point, 50 percent of the weight should be subtracted for air space; thus the weight of the stack of plates would be about 53 pounds. If these figures seem unrealistic, remember that gold has twice the density of copper and therefore occupies about one-sixth of the total volume.
If each plate were .02 of an inch thick, it would occupy up to .05 of an inch in the stack, and there would be 20 plates to the inch. The unsealed portion would then consist of 40 plates or 80 sides. Present-day food cans are manufactured of metal that is about .01″ to .015″ thick. How this compares with the “common tin” referred to by Joseph Smith remains to be investigated.
If the plates have been made from a 12-carat-gold alloy, they would have weighed 86.83 pounds, following the same system used for the 8-carat postulate. As the proportion of gold in the alloy is increased, so are the alloy’s weight and ductility and the tendency of the plates, if hammered very thin, to distort and wrinkle.
We must conclude that ancient American smiths had sufficient knowledge and skill to make a set of plates using the alloy that the Spaniards called tumbaga. The plates of the Book of Mormon, we allege, were of this alloy and were probably of between 8- and 12-carat gold. They thus appear to have weighed between 53 and 86 pounds. We further allege that the plates were manufactured by hammering the metal to a thickness of .02 of an inch with a 23-carat gilded surface of .0006 of an inch, resulting in a hardness of 30 Brinells to the engravers tool, while the center of the plate maintained a Brinell of 80 or above.
The plates themselves would have presented a solid gold surface to the eye, yet they would have weighed as little as half as much as pure gold.
The Improvement Era (Sept 1966) Vol. 69, No. 9, Page 788 by Read H. Putnam, resides in Evanston, Wyoming, is a professional genealogist. He is serving as high priests group leader of the Evanston 4th Ward, Woodruff Stake.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
For further information concerning the plates of the Book of Mormon, see the following:
Sjodahl, J. M. An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon. Salt Lake City: Deseret News Press, 1927.
Smith, Joseph. Documentary History of the Church. Salt Lake City: Deseret News Press 1902.
Sperry, Sidney B. Problems of the Book of Mormon. Salt Lake City Bookcraft, 1964.
Widtsoe, John A., and Franklin s. Harris, Jr. Seven Claims of the Book of Mormon. Independence Missouri Zion’s Printing and Publishing Company, n.d.
For information on the properties of ancient metals, see especially the following:
Lothrop, Samuel Kirkland. Cocle: An Archaelogical Study of Central Panama, in Memoirs of the Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology, Vol. 7. Cambridge Harvard University, 1937.
Lothrop. Metals from Cenote of Sacrifice, Chichen Itza, Yucatan, in Memoirs of the Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology, Vol. 10, No. 2. Cambridge: Harvard University, 1952.
Orchard, William C. “Peruvian Gold and Gold Plating,” Indian Notes, Vol. 7 No. 4 (October 1930 ). New York: Museum of the American Indian, Heye Foundation.
come with all your brass and precious things to build a house to my name, D&C 124:27.
Tubal Cain an instructor of every artificer in brass, Moses 5:46.
What was the approximate weight of the gold plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated
Roy W. Doxey, assistant in the office of the Quorum of the Twelve. The Prophet Joseph Smith described the gold plates as follows: “These records were engraven on plates which had the appearance of gold, each plate was six inches wide and eight inches long, and not quite so thick as common tin. They were filled with engravings, in Egyptian characters, and bound together in a volume as the leaves of a book, with three rings running through the whole. The volume was something near six inches in thickness, a part of which was sealed. The characters on the unsealed part were small, and beautifully engraved. The whole book exhibited many marks of antiquity in its construction, and much skill in the art of engraving.”
Copper Breastplate from Seip Mound, Ohio
Although no specific mention of weight is made in this description, several references to the weight can be found in accounts by Joseph’s acquaintances who personally handled the plates. Joseph’s wife, Emma, recorded that she moved the linen-wrapped plates while cleaning. Martin Harris declared, “I hefted the plates many times, and should think they weighed forty or fifty pounds.” William Smith, brother of the Prophet, reported that he “was permitted to lift them as they laid in a pillow case; but not to see them, as it was contrary to the commands he [Joseph Smith] had received. They weighed about sixty pounds according to the best of my judgment.” The eight men who testify that they examined the plates say that they each lifted them.
Variations in the estimation of the weight of the plates by those who “hefted” them are due to the experience of each in judging weight. But the accounts listed above indicate that the plates were light enough to be carried without undue difficulty. Joseph Smith, for example, carried them some distance when he was forced to flee from some men seeking the plates shortly after he received them.
Critics of the Prophet Joseph Smith have claimed that the plates may have weighed as much as two hundred pounds. Such estimates, however, are based on computation of a solid 24-karat gold object with the dimensions described by the Prophet; this estimation does not allow for the weight reduction that would naturally result from cutting the engravings, from unevenness of the leaves wrinkled by hammering, and from air space between each leaf.
Referring to the Prophet’s statement that the plates “had the appearance of gold,” some have speculated that the metal of the plates was probably tumbaga, the name given by the Spaniards to a versatile alloy of gold and copper which could “be cast, drawn, hammered, gilded, soldered, welded, plated, hardened, annealed, polished, engraved, embossed, and inlaid.”
Tumbaga [The same alloy is called quanin by the Arawak or any copper and zinc alloy could be used in North America] can be treated with a simple acid like citric acid to dissolve the copper on the surface. What is then left is a shiny layer of 23-karat gold on top of a harder, more durable copper-gold alloy sheet. This process was widely used by the pre-Columbian cultures of central America to make religious objects.
Tumbaga plates of the dimensions Joseph Smith described would weigh between fifty-three and eighty-six pounds.
Hebraic expressions such as, “plates of brass,” “night of darkness,” “mist of darkness,” “rod of iron,” “taxed with a tax,” may not be proper English but are proper expressions in Hebrew. (John A. Tvedtnes, Hebraisms in the Book of Mormon…, BYU Studies 11, no. 1, [1970].
Last but greatest in importance, are the ores of Cherokee. The region of the Valley river seems to be the culmination of the mineral wealth of the Alleghanies.
Ziegler, Wilbur pp 206, 1883 & Ben Grosscup. In the Heart of the Alleghenies pp 206, 1883
There have been times that I’ve seen bronze and brass items being marketed in the same categories but they are quite different not only in their make up but also in appearance. Here is some information that will help guide you in determining which would be best for your project.
First, bronze dates back to 3500 BC with the Sumerians, also leading to the Bronze Age. Bronze is made from an alloy of Copper and usually Tin. Through its discovery, people were able to create more detailed metal sculptures and building materials (decorative tiles), a larger variety of tools, weapons, and armor. Bronze was a much stronger and more durable alternative to stone and copper.
Brass was introduced around 500 BC. Brass is made from an alloy of Copper and Zinc. Since Zinc is rarely if ever found in its natural state, early on people discovered melting copper and calamine (a zinc ore) yielded a golden colored tarnish resistant metal. It was quite useful due to a high melting point and it’s malleability.
Below is a Comparison Chart that will clearly highlight the similarities and differences between the two metals:
Brass vs Bronze
Brass
Bronze
Composition:
Brass is an alloy of copper and zinc.
Bronze is a metal alloy consisting primarily of copper, usually with tin as the main additive, but sometimes with other elements such as phosphorus, manganese, aluminum, or silicon.
Properties:
Higher malleability than zinc or copper. Low melting point (900 c); flows when melted. Combinations of iron, aluminum, silicon & manganese make brass corrosion resistant. Susceptible to stress cracking when exposed to ammonia. Not as hard as steel.
Hard and brittle. Melts at 950 centigrade but depends on amount of tin present. Bronze resists corrosion (especially seawater corrosion) and metal fatigue more than steel and is also a better conductor of heat and electricity than most steels.
Color:
Muted yellow, somewhat similar to gold, but duller.
Reddish brown.
Uses:
Decorative; Low-friction applications (locks, gears, doorknobs, ammunition, valves); Plumbing / electronics; Musical instruments for acoustic properties; Zippers & uses where it’s important to negate spark (fittings & tools around explosive gas), boat and marine hardware
Used in boat and ship fittings, propellers and submerged bearings because of resistance to salt water corrosion. Widely used for cast bronze sculpture; Bearings, clips, electrical connectors and springs; For top-quality bells and cymbals.
Brass’s malleability and innate corrosion resistance make the metal ideal for a wide variety of hardware purposes. Its muted gold color is highly recognizable and can perform as both a decorative and functional element. While it can be confused with bronze, its unique properties and applications make brass a category unto itself.
Uses of Brass—Brass Hardware Applications
Brass is used across multiple industries to create corrosion- and spark-resistant fixtures, fasteners, and equipment components. Brass goods can last for many years, whether indoors and outdoors.
Military and defense (casings, snap hooks, swivel eye bolt snaps, fasteners)
Oil and gas (non-reactive fittings, gears, tools, and valves)
Outdoor (snap hooks, quick release snaps, spring snaps)
The Benefits of Brass
Brass possesses several unique features that make it a solid choice for fabrication and machining. Some of these benefits include:
Antimicrobial properties
Resistances to both corrosion and shock
Malleability
Can develop an attractive and protective patina
Aside from these advantages, one of brass’s strongest benefits is its decorative appearance. The shine matches well with most woods and warmer colors.
Bronze Money in the Bible
The Hebrews appear to have been ignorant of coinage until the Persian period. Before that time gold and silver were used as a medium of exchange, but payments were made by weight. Hence the temptation arose to use false weights and false balances. Before the Exile sums of money were usually reckoned in shekels or talents. By a shekel we must always understand a shekel of silver, unless it is expressly stated to be of gold. In the Maccabean period the weight of a shekel was 218 grains (15.126 grams); in earlier times it may have been lighter.
The only coin, properly so called, mentioned in the Old Testament is the gold dram, bearing the figure of a crowned king who is kneeling and is holding in his right hand a spear and in his left a bow.
Simon Maccabaeus coined silver shekels and half-shekels, as well as bronze money. The shekel had on one side the figure of a cup, with the inscription “Shekel of Israel,” and on the other a branch with three buds and the words “Jerusalem the Holy.”
The following coins are mentioned in the New Testament:
The drachme (Luke 15:8–9), the ordinary silver Greek coin, and the didrachmon (or double drachme) (Matt. 17:24), translated “half-shekel” in some Bibles, or “tribute money” in KJV.
The stater (Matt. 17:27), originally of gold, but in New Testament times of silver, and equal to four drachmes. In Matt. 17:27, the KJV tanslates the word as “a piece of money.” The pieces of silver mentioned in Matt. 26:15; 27:3, 5–6 were probably staters.
The lepton (or mite) (Mark 12:42; Luke 12:59; 21:2), the smallest bronze coin used by the Jews. Equaled one-half quadrans.
The Roman silver denarius. The KJV always translates this word as “penny.”
The assarion (Matt. 10:29; Luke 12:6), or farthing; a bronze coin originally one-tenth, but in New Testament times one-sixteenth, of a denarius.
The kodrantes (Latin quadrans) (Matt. 5:26, where it is translated “farthing,” and Mark 12:42, where it is translated “mites”); equaled one-fourth assarion.
Ancient Brass or Bronze Deut 8:7-9 “For the LORD thy God bringeth thee into a good land, a land of brooks of water, of fountains and depths that spring out of valleys and hills; A land of wheat, and barley, and vines, and fig trees, and pomegranates; a land of oil olive, and honey; A land wherein thou shalt eat bread without scarceness, thou shalt not lack any thing in it; a land whose stones are iron, and out of whose hills thou mayest dig brass.”
Brass or Bronze
In the Bible bronze is the Hebrew word “nechoshet” and the Greek word “chalchos.” During Bible times bronze was an alloy of copper and tin and was used to an enormous extent. Bronze is derived from the Italian “bronzo”, and was introduced into the English language during the 18th century to distinguish it from brass, copper, and other metals.
At the present time the term brass is applied to an alloy of copper and zinc or of copper, zinc and tin. The word translated “brass” in the King James Version would be more correctly translated bronze, since the alloy used was copper and tin (Ex 27:4). In some Scriptures copper is meant (Deut 8:9).
BRASS in the Bible refers to either Pure Copper or an Alloy of Copper and Tin.
In ancient Israel there was no such metal known as brass. The one Hebrew word for copper and bronze was rendered brass by the King James translators because at that time the word bronze had not yet been introduced into the English language.Brass is an alloy of copper and tin. It is a word of old English origin and cannot be found in any other language. It appears in the English Bible, referring to either pure copper or to an alloy of copper and tin.
Ancient Palestine was not in the habit of producing metals, but rather obtained them from the surrounding lands. They obtained copper from the Edomites who were located in the South, and they obtained tin from the Phoenicians, who got it from Tarshish, apparently Spain. Bronze, being an artificial alloy, was known in Egypt in at least 1600 BC. It was probably known in Europe still earlier (2000 BC).
Bronze was probably of European origin and was carried to Egypt. At a later period the Egyptians made the alloy themselves, bringing their copper from Sinai, Cyprus or northern Syria, and their tin from the Balkan regions or from Spain or the British Isles.
There has been a great interest recently among scholars as to the source of the tin which was used so frequently in the manufacturing of the ancient bronzes, mainly because tin occurs in only a few localities. The bronze articles that were manufactured in the Punic (Phoenician) cities and colonies were exported all over the world in exchange for the products of every region, to enhance the wealth of Tyre and Carthage. There have been numerous discoveries of ancient copper works throughout the ancient world. The zinc mines at Laurium, in Greece, were extensively worked in ancient times.
In Deut. 8:9 Moses describing the Promised Land said:
“it is a Land whom stones are iron, and out of whose hills thou mayest dig brass.”
Also Job tells a parable saying:
“surely there is a vein for the silver, and a place for gold with a fine it, iron is taken out of the earth and brass is molten out of the stone” (Job 28:1-2).
The Bible also records in Ezra 8:27 that when Ezra journeyed from Babylon to Jerusalem to repair the city he brought with him:
“two vessels of fine copper, precious as gold.”
When the Children of Israel came into the promised land, they found the Canaanites already skilled in the making and use of bronze instruments. The ancient Israelites used copper in many different ways, Among the most common were: weapons, knives, nails, lamps, hand mirrors, locks, works of art, and sacred vessels and later stamped coins. There was a vast amount of copper used in the construction of Solomon’s temple.
The Tabernacle of Moses
When the children of Israel were asked to give in the building of the Tabernacle (the temporary tent that Yahweh would dwell in) they gave from what they had received from the spoils given them by the Egyptians, and they had given so much that they were commanded to stop giving. Out of the abundance of what they gave was Bronze. A total of 6,700 lbs. of bronze was given. The main use for bronze was in the tabernacle furniture within the outer court, in the places where exceptional strength and heat resistance was important. Bronze has a melting point of 1,985 degrees. Since the altar was a place where intense heat was present it was overlaid with bronze.
Ex 27:1-2 You shall make an altar of acacia wood, five cubits long and five cubits wide–the altar shall be square–and its height shall be three cubits. You shall make its horns on its four corners; its horns shall be of one piece with it. And you shall overlay it with bronze. NKJV
Figurative
“Bronze,” naturally, is used in Scripture as the symbol of what is firm, stubborn, strong and enduring, thus we see “gates of bronze” (Ps 107:16), “hoofs of bronze” (Mic 4:13), etc. Is is mentioned in reference to people and cities.
But Bronze also represents judgement. In showing His anger over a certain city the Lord would say that the “heavens have turned bronze.” When Moses raised the bronze serpent it spoke of the power of the serpent being judged through the raising of the Son of God:
Num 21:9 So Moses made a bronze serpent, and put it on a pole; and so it was, if a serpent had bitten anyone, when he looked at the bronze serpent, he lived.
Bronze typifies the divine character of Christ who took upon Himself the fire of God’s wrath, holiness and justice by becoming a sin offering.
2 Cor 5:21 “For He made Him who knew no sin to be sin for us, that we might become the righteousness of God in Him.”
Matt 27:46 And about the ninth hour Jesus cried out with a loud voice, saying, “Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani?” that is, “My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?”
Modern Bronze
Today in metallurgy, bronze is an alloy of copper, tin, zinc, phosphorus, and sometimes small amounts of other elements. Bronzes are harder than brasses. Most are produced by melting the copper and adding the desired amounts of tin, zinc, and other substances.
Modern Brass
In modern metallurgy brass is an alloy having copper (55%-90%) and zinc (10%-45%) as its essential components. The properties of brass vary with the proportion of copper and zinc and with the addition of small amounts of other elements, such as aluminum, lead, tin, or nickel.
Did you know that gold is the most malleable of all known metals? Malleability is a physical property that can be measured by how much pressure and compression the metal can withstand without breaking. It is estimated that a single ounce of gold can be flattened into a 100 square foot sheet. According to the American museum of natural history, it would only take 36 pounds of gold to completely cover a football field. For thousands of years, humans have utilized the extreme malleability of gold through the use of gold leaf. Back in the day, gold leaf was made by artisans through gold beating, the process of beating gold into thin sheets with a hammer. Fast forward to today, this process is modernized by the use of machines that can flatten golden into ultra thin sheets with precision. These thin sheets of gold leaf are then applied to surfaces through a technique known as gold gilding.
The practice of gilding has its applications in many different fields, such as art, science, technology, and architecture. On the other hand, pure gold’s extreme malleability makes it nearly impossible to use for jewelry applications. 24 karat pure gold is easily deformed and likes the firmness required to tightly grasp on the diamonds over long periods of time, which is why jewelers use alloys with lower levels of purity, such as 22 karat gold, to make jewelry.
Far more Information about Metals In the Bible (You can skip or read)
Six metals are mentioned in the Bible and in many passages they are listed in the same order: gold, silver, copper, iron, tin, and lead. Antimony is also mentioned. The metals are referred to in various contexts, including methods of mining, metallurgical processes of extracting the metal, and preparing finished products. The strategic and economic importance of metals and of metal craftsmen is stressed. The prophets employ figures of speech based on the properties of metals and the stages of their treatment. These metals have been uncovered in excavations in Ereẓ Israel in the form of vessels and slag. At Tell Jemmeh, Tell Kasila, Timnah, and other sites, furnaces for smelting iron and copper have been found dating from different periods. The only explicit biblical reference to a foundry is to that of King Solomon “in the plain of Jordan … in the clay ground” where Temple vessels were produced (I Kings 7:46). Utensils for smelting are mentioned mainly as metaphors – “But you the Lord took and brought out of Egypt, that iron blast furnace” (Deut. 4:20). Isaiah speaks of refining silver in a furnace (Isa. 48:10); while Proverbs (27:21) describes the refining of gold and silver in a furnace. Ezekiel compares Israel with the process of refining metals: “The house of Israel has become dross unto Me; all of them, silver and bronze and tin and iron and lead in the furnace, have become dross” (Ezek. 22:18). The prophet was apparently well acquainted with the technical process of refining and smelting silver, and describes how silver is extracted from its ores by means of bellows, leaving slag behind. The working of metals was executed by special smiths and craftsmen, the first of whom was “… Tubal-Cain, who forged all implements of copper and iron” (Gen. 4:22). The Bible speaks of the high qualifications necessary for the specialized metalwork of the Tabernacle: “I have endowed him with a divine spirit of skill, ability, and knowledge … to make designs for work, in gold, silver, and copper” (Ex. 31:3–5). Solomon was forced to bring the craftsman Hiram from Tyre to work in copper (I Kings 7:13–14). The Bible describes the Philistine monopoly of metalsmiths and their strategic importance: “Now there was no smith to be found throughout all the land of Israel; for the Philistines said, ‘Lest the Hebrews make themselves swords or spears'” (I Sam. 13:19). The great importance attributed by Nebuchadnezzar to craftsmen and smiths is evident in his deporting them from Jerusalem together with Jehoiachin’s army to prevent a possible revolt (II Kings 24:15–16). The methods of working metal after its extraction varied according to the type of metal and the use to which it was put: casting, hammering, gilding, preparing metal, wires, etc.
Copper Head plates on Hopewell Culture
GOLD (Heb. zahav)
Gold is one of the rare metals found as an element in nature. It is extracted from the earth by a process of collecting and washing. Specialized goldsmiths employed two methods in working gold. The first consisted of beating it with a hammer into very thin sheets which was possible because of the gold’s softness. The sheets were used for, among other things, gilding, and also for making gold wire: “They hammered out sheets of gold and cut threads…” (Ex. 39:3). The second method consisted of melting the gold and then casting it (Ex. 25:12). In the process of melting, the gold was also refined; refined gold, which was necessary for certain purposes (I Chron. 28:18), is apparently identical with “pure gold” (Ex. 25:17).
In various biblical passages words are mentioned that are explained as synonyms of gold: segor (Job 28:15); paz (Ps. 21:4; Lam. 4:2); ketem (Prov. 25:12); ḥaruẓ (Ps. 68:14; Prov. 3:14); and baẓer (Job 22:24; sometimes understood as “gold ore” or “ingots”). In addition, there are adjectives describing gold, some of which may designate types of gold. The various kinds of gold mentioned in the Bible are summarized in the Talmud (Yoma 44b–45a): “There are seven kinds of gold: gold; good gold (Gen. 2:12); gold of Ophir (I Kings 10:11); fine gold (ibid. 10:18); beaten gold (ibid. 10:17); pure gold (ibid. 6:20); gold of Parvaim (II Chron. 3:6).” In the talmudic discussion concerning the different types of gold, Ophir gold is said to be derived from the place name *Ophir , whereas the other adjectives are said to designate metallic or commercial qualities of gold: zahav mufaz, “fine gold,” because it resembles paz (“a shining jewel”); zahav shaḥuṭ, “beaten gold,” because it is spun like thread (Heb. ḥuṭ); zahav sagur, “pure (lit. “locked”) gold,” indicates such fine quality that when its sale begins all the other shops lock up; zahav parvaim, “gold of Parvaim,” is said to look like the blood of a bullock (Heb. par), but it may also designate a place-name.
The Bible mentions various places from which gold was brought into Ereẓ Israel. Scholars do not agree as to the identification of most of these places but in all probability they include the countries in which gold mines were located in the biblical period: Egypt, Sudan, Saudi Arabia, and India. Among the places cited is the “land of *Havilah” (Gen. 2:11–12), which scholars locate either in southeast Sudan, northwest Ethiopia, or in the southern Sinai Peninsula. The location of Sheba (I Kings 10:6–10) is also disputed (see *Sabea ); some scholars place it in Ethiopia and others consider it the name of one of the regions or tribes in southern Arabia. Ophir, which was reached by ships from Ezion-Geber (I Kings 9:26–28; 10–11; 22:49), is identified by *Josephus with India, but, like Havilah and Sheba, it has also been located in Saudi Arabia. Uphaz has not been identified (Jer. 10:9). Parvaim (II Chron. 3:6) is either a place in Arabia or an adjective describing gold as in the talmudic explanation mentioned above.
As early as the patriarchal period, gold was used for manufacturing jewelry and fine vessels (Gen. 24:22) whose value was measured by the amount of gold they contained. Gold was a symbol of wealth and position and served as capital but not as a means of payment. Silver served as currency, but gold bullion as payment is mentioned only once in the Bible: “So David paid Ornan 600 shekels of gold by weight for the site” (I Chron. 21:25; but cf. Num. 22:18; 24:13; II Sam. 21:4; I Kings 15:19; Ezra 8:25f.). The Mishnah explains that “Gold acquires silver, but silver does not acquire gold” (BM 4:1), i.e., gold is valuable as property while silver is a means of payment. At the time of the Exodus from Egypt, the Israelite women borrowed from their neighbors “objects of silver, and gold, and clothing” (Ex. 12:35). Aaron broke off golden earrings to make the golden calf (ibid. 32:3). The fullest descriptions of the use of gold are found in the accounts of the building of the Tabernacle in the desert and of Solomon’s Temple. In the Tabernacle, gold leaf and gold casts were used, for which the gold was contributed by the Israelites: “And these are the gifts that you shall accept from them: gold, silver, and copper” (Ex. 25:3). The finest craftsmen executed the work (ibid. 31:4). Solomon obtained gold for the Temple and his palace from the booty taken in King David’s wars (II Sam. 8:7; 12:30) and from trade with Ophir on Hiram’s ships (I Kings 9:28). Gold vessels of all kinds denoted wealth and nobility and were also important in ritual. At the same time, the principal idols were made of gold and silver and the prophets inveighed against the worship of these graven images (Isa. 30:22). The wealth and prestige of silver and gold in the form of property and of idols were used as symbols by the prophets: “Neither their silver nor their gold shall be able to deliver them…” (Zeph. 1:18). Wealth and gifts of splendor were associated with gold: the Queen of Sheba brought Solomon “… very much gold” (I Kings 10:2); “and the whole earth sought the presence of Solomon to hear his wisdom … every one of them brought articles of … gold” (ibid. 10:24–25). The shields of Solomon’s guard were made of gold (ibid. 14:26), and when Ahasuerus made a great banquet for the nobility of his court, he served them from “golden goblets” (Esth. 1:7).
SILVER (Heb. kesef)
The main minerals in which silver appears in nature are natural silver and silver sulfides. Silver is commonly found in association with gold and copper, and sometimes with lead. Silver was known to man in earliest antiquity; articles of silver have been found in Ereẓ Israel from as early as the Middle Bronze Age. Silver mines in ancient times were located in Spain, Egypt, and Anatolia. According to the Bible, silver, like other metals, was brought by Solomon from *Tarshish (II Chron. 9:21) and Arabia (9:14). Silver was extracted from its ore by smelting, with the use of bellows, and the slag containing lead was separated from the silver (Jer. 6:29–30). Job was acquainted with the technical process of extracting silver: “Surely there is a mine for silver, and a place for gold which they refine” (Job 28:1). Ezekiel also describes the method of extracting silver and mentions slag containing bronze, iron, lead, and tin (Ezek. 22:20–22).
Because of the high value of silver, it was used as a means of payment from earliest times, in preference to gold which was extremely soft. Payment in silver took the form of bullion (“400 shekels of silver,” Gen. 23:15) or was weighed on scales. The biblical verse “Here, I have with me the fourth part of a shekel of silver” (I Sam. 9:8) clearly indicates the use of coins. The Temple tax was also paid in silver coins (“a half-shekel,” Ex. 30:13). In the Bible the shekel designates a unit of weight (Heb. mishkal), from which the term *shekel is apparently derived. Weighing the silver was replaced by standard units of weight, which became *coins ; later the coins were counted, as, for example, “I herewith give your brother 1,000 pieces of silver” (Gen. 20:16).
Silver was also used for making vessels for the Tabernacle and the Temple. It was a symbol of wealth and position as in the description of the palace of Ahasuerus “… silver rings and marble pillars, and also couches of gold and silver…” (Esth. 1:6). When “all the kings of the earth” came to hear Solomon, they brought him gifts of gold and silver (II Chron. 9:23–24). The most outstanding description of a king’s wealth is the chariot bought in Egypt by Solomon for 600 shekels of silver (I Kings 10:29). Job describes kings and counselors “who filled their houses with silver” (Job. 3:15). Among biblical figures of speech and similes based on silver is: “Your silver is become dross” (Isa. 1:22), i.e., the very valuable metal is transformed into something worthless like the slag formed during its reduction. The smelting and refining of silver are used as symbols of the Israelites: “For Thou, O God, hast tested us; Thou hast tried us as silver is tried” (Ps. 66:10). Trade in silver becomes a symbol of trade in general; although it is an honest trade, it is transcended by the acquisition of wisdom “For the gain from it is better than gain of silver” (Prov. 3:14).
COPPER (Heb. neḥoshet)
The copper referred to in the Bible is not pure copper but an alloy of copper and tin. This alloy – bronze – was the most useful and important metal from the beginning of the third millennium B.C.E. to the 13th century B.C.E. when it began to be replaced by iron. Copper mines in the ancient Near East were located in Cyprus (from which the name copper is apparently derived), Sinai, and Egypt. It was the main metal extracted in Ereẓ Israel in antiquity and is the only one mined there today. Copper is usually extracted from sulfide minerals, and partly from silicates, and carbonates; very small amounts of native copper are also found.
The Arabah contains copper mines in three main centers: (1) Faynān (biblical Punon, Num. 33:42), around 25–30 mi. (40–50 km.) south of the Dead Sea in the eastern Arabah; (2) the area of Wadi Abu Khushayba, around 8 mi. (13 km.) southwest of Petra; (3) and in the Timnah-Amram region which also extends southwest of Elath. The copper deposits appear in the form of concentrates in the white Nubian sandstone with a base of Evronah complex formation of the Lower Cretaceous period. The concentrates are connected with the layer of fossilized trees in the sandstone and are composed mainly of sulfides, carbonates, silicates, and copper oxides. They have a high copper content which reaches as much as 30–40%. N. Glueck, the first to describe these deposits in detail, attributes the beginning of copper mining and smelting activities to the Kenites, Kenizzites, and Kadmonites (Gen. 115:19), who inhabited the area and were related to Tubal-Cain (i.e., the Kenite), the first metalsmith (ibid. 4:22). In Glueck’s opinion they were nomadic tribes who wandered in the Arabah and were metallurgical specialists. He also associates the Edomites with the metal industry and its trade through the Arabah and the Red Sea. The area was conquered by David, and Solomon continued to work the mines and develop international trade, mainly by way of Ezion-Geber; his metallurgical industry was located in the plain of the Jordan “in the clay ground between Succoth and Zarethan” (I Kings 7:46). Glueck suggests that copper was even exported from the Arabah by Solomon, and also that the protracted wars between Judah and Edom during the period of the Kingdom of Judah were over control of the copper mines in the Arabah.
Excavations carried out between 1959 and 1969 by the Arabah Expedition headed by B. Rothenberg concluded that the copper mines in the Timnah area are not to be attributed to the time of Solomon. Rothenberg distinguished three periods at the site: the Chalcolithic period (fourth millennium B.C.E.), the Early Iron Age, and the Byzantine period (third–fourth centuries C.E.). Rothenberg suggests that Egyptian kings in the 14th–12th centuries B.C.E., and not the kings of Israel and Judah, sent mining expeditions to the Arabah, and that the copper mines and the smelting installations were operated by the Egyptians together with the Midianites, Kenites, and Amalekites. Among the finds in an Egyptian temple discovered in Timnah was a copper snake which dates it to the time of the Exodus. According to the excavator, the Kenites and the Midianites employed highly developed methods of copper production that ceased with the Israelite Conquest; only commercial activities, and not production, were undertaken in the period of the Monarchy by way of Ezion-Geber and the Red Sea to Ophir and Sheba. Rothenberg also emphasizes that a metallurgical center was located in the Succoth-Zarethan area where imported raw copper was made into finished products (I Kings 7:46). The copper was extracted from its ore by smelting in an oven and then cast. Heat was produced by charcoal from acacia trees which grow in the Arabah.
Much copper was used in manufacturing vessels for the Temple and especially for the Tabernacle: clasps, sockets, rings, posts of the enclosure, lavers, etc. (Ex. 26–36). The biblical description of copper weapons indicates a highly developed military culture, e.g., the description of Goliath: “He had a helmet of bronze on his head, and he was armed with a coat of mail, and the weight of the coat was 5,000 shekels of bronze” (I Sam. 17:5–7). Copper was fashioned into a symbol for the Israelites in the desert in the form of a serpent of copper made by Moses (Num. 21:9; see *Copper Serpent ); it was preserved by the Israelites up to the time of Hezekiah who destroyed it, calling it *Nehushtan (II Kings 18:4). The destruction of the Temple is emphasized by the removal of the copper; after the Temple was burnt, the Babylonians destroyed all the objects in it and carried away a great many copper objects to Babylonia and “the bronze of all these vessels was beyond weight” (II Kings 25:13, 16). In its use in vessels for the Tabernacle and Temple and for weapons, copper symbolized strength and rigidity – “The skies above your head shall be copper” (Deut. 28:23). It also denoted drought – “I will make your skies like iron and your earth like copper” (Lev. 26:19). The word for chains (neḥushtayim) is also derived from copper. Not only the heaven and earth but also the Israelites are compared with rigid copper: “your forehead copper” (Isa. 48:4).
IRON (Heb. barzel)
Job was acquainted with the technical process of extracting iron from iron ore: “iron is taken out of the earth” (Job. 28:2). Isaiah described the smith’s technique of working iron with the help of charcoal to produce steel suitable for making vessels (Isa. 54:16). The Bible speaks of Tubal-Cain as the first metalsmith (Gen. 4:22; see above discussion of copper). Some scholars identify the family of Japheth, to whom Tubal-Cain was related, with peoples who inhabited the coast of the Black Sea. Iron was first exploited by the Hittites in Asia Minor and it was brought to Syria and Ereẓ Israel by Phoenician merchants. Another source of iron was Tarshish, and “massive iron” was brought from Vedan and Javan (Ezek. 27:12–13, 19).
The Early Iron Age in Ereẓ Israel corresponds roughly with the period of the Philistines (from c. 1200 B.C.E.). The iron in the hands of the Philistines may have been connected with their maritime trade and with imports by merchants from the north. Iron mines were apparently located in the mountains of iron in the hill region of Edom (Josephus mentions an “Iron Mountain” near Gerasha) and also in southern Lebanon, but these were probably of little importance. Iron was used primarily for weapons, and ironsmiths were thus of prime importance in the military organization. The Philistines succeeded in securing control of all the smiths – apparently ironsmiths: “Now there was no smith to be found throughout the land of Israel” (I Sam. 13:19). Whoever needed the services of ironsmiths for sharpening everyday tools, such as agricultural implements, was forced to go to the Philistines. Iron implements (a plow and a spade) have been found at Tell Jamma and also furnaces for smelting iron; the earliest finds come from Tell al-ʿAjūl where a dagger with an iron blade and copper handle were also discovered. As early as the biblical period, iron was employed extensively in everyday life: war, agriculture, building, religion, trade, and household utensils. Iron weapons included chariots (Josh. 17:16); horns (I Kings 22:11); swords and spears (I Sam. 13:19; II Sam. 23:7); “iron objects” (Num. 35:16); and fetters (Ps. 105:18); while iron agricultural tools included sledges (Amos 1:3) and yokes (Jer. 28:14). In building, iron was used in door bars (Isa. 45:3), nails for doors of gates (I Chron. 22:3), and hammers and axes (I Kings 6:7); in religion, it was used for statues of gods (Dan. 5:4); and in trade, for weights (I Sam. 17:7). Household utensils made of iron included bedsteads (Deut. 3:11) and pens (Job 19:24).
Iron often appears in figures of speech in the Bible, but it mainly symbolizes the material from which instruments of war were made. Its use was prohibited in building an altar (Ex. 20:25): “an altar of unhewn stones, upon which no man has lifted an iron tool” (Josh. 8:31). The Mishnah elaborates: “for iron was created to shorten man’s days, while the altar was created to lengthen man’s days; what shortens may not rightly be lifted up against what lengthens” (Mid. 3:4). Solomon carried the ban against using stones hewn with iron in building the altar even further when he built the Temple, “so that neither hammer nor axe nor any tool of iron was heard in the Temple,” while it was being built (I Kings 6:7). In the Talmud a discussion is held on whether the prohibition against the use of iron tools applied only to the Temple site or to the quarry as well (Sot. 48b), for Solomon built three rows of hewn stone in the inner court (I Kings 6:36). In the description of David’s battle with Goliath, spiritual values are contrasted with iron weapons symbolizing war, as Goliath appears with a sword, spear, and javelin, opposite David’s faith in God (I Sam. 17:45, 47). Iron also denotes strength: “iron yoke” (Deut. 28:48), “your neck is an iron sinew” (Isa. 48:4), and has a special meaning in Psalms 107:10.
TIN (Heb. bedil)
Tin was known to, and utilized by, the ancient Egyptians. There was an extensive international trade in tin that was alloyed with copper to make bronze – the copper of the Bible. Tin was mentioned by Ezekiel as one of the products imported by the Phoenicians from Tarshish (27:12). It appears in the Bible together with the other metals, gold, silver, copper, iron, and lead, for example, in connection with the laws of their purification after being captured as booty (Num. 31:22). Tin is mentioned by Ezekiel as one of the components of the slag obtained by reducing silver from its ore (22:18–22) and by Isaiah: “smelt away your dross as with lye, and remove all your tin” (1:25). No specific tin vessels are mentioned in the Bible.
LEAD (Heb. ʿoferet)
The ancient sources of lead were Asia Minor and Syria, and it was included among the metals brought by the Phoenicians from Tarshish (Ezek. 27:12). Lead galena is found today at the foot of Mount Hermon; however, nothing is known of its extraction in antiquity. Because of its high specific gravity, it served as weights for fishermen’s nets – “they sank like lead in the majestic waters” (Ex. 15:10), from which the simile “to sink in water like lead” is derived. The plumb line may also have been made of lead (Amos 7:7). Lead served also as a cover of utensils because of its high specific gravity (Zech. 5:7–8). The verse, “… that with an iron pen and lead they were graven in the rock for ever!” (Job. 19:24), seems to indicate that as early as biblical times, lead was used for writing; because of the softness of lead, writing implements were made of stone filled with lead. Lead is mentioned several times in the Bible together with the other metals (e.g., Num. 31:22). Lead, or lead minerals, may have been used for cosmetics and dyes.
ANTIMONY (Heb. pukh)
No objects made of antimony are known, but it appears in copper alloys. Unlike the other metals, the Bible does not mention antimony as a metal but only its use as a mineral – as eye shadow. Kohl for painting the eyes (II Kings 9:30; cf. Ezek. 23:40) is translated in the Vulgate as stibium.
[Uri Shraga Wurzburger]
In Rabbinic Literature
Rabbinic literature – the Talmuds in particular – contains a wealth of information on metals and metallurgy (though not on their primary production by mining), on the use of the various metals in manufacture, on metal artifacts, and so on. The growth of terminology as well as the use of terms borrowed from Greek, Latin, and even Persian is an indication on the progress from biblical times in the refining process and in the use of metals, though the basic metals remained more or less the same. As distinct from the Bible, rabbinic literature has generic terms for metals, generally mattekhet from the biblical root (ntk, “to smelt”), and in the Middle Ages also metilin or metil from the Greek μέταλλον or Latin metallum. Metals mentioned in rabbinic literature are gold, silver, copper (brass and bronze), iron, tin, lead, and antimony or stibium. A number of terms exist for metal sheets, bars, or lumps: eshet or ashashit niska (“cast metal”), particularly a bar of silver or gold; ḥarakhah (“lumps of metal [iron ore]”), before smelting; milela for gold ore as broken in the mine; peitalon (Gr. πέταλον; “metal or gold leaf “), for which there is also a Hebrew word (tas); and also the more general term golem (pl. gelamim), meaning any raw, unfinished material. There is also a whole range of terms for old and broken metal which could be used again, the most general of which is gerutei (pl. geruta’ot) or gerumei (in Gr. γρύτη), “junk iron” still used in modern Hebrew for junk, rubbish, but other derivations have been suggested (see S. Krauss in JE, 8, 515 and Kohut, Arukhha-Shalem, S.V.). Asimon (Gr. ασημος) is uncoined bullion or coins on which the stamping has worn off.
The social standing of metalworkers was high, but they maintained fine distinctions between them, with the gold- and silversmith (zehavim, kassafim) ranking higher than the ordinary smith (nappaḥ); see the description of the separate seats occupied by different craftsmen in the great synagogue of Alexandria in Sukkah 51b. The metalworker is called nappaḥ as he has to blow (nafaḥ) the fire with the mappu’aḥ (“bellows”) in order to soften the metal. The gold- and silversmith is also called meẓaref, though this is occasionally applied to the coppersmith as well. For fuel, the smith used peḥam (charcoal), which he had to make himself, and the peḥami is therefore both the charcoal burner and the blacksmith (see the story of R. Gamaliel’s visit to the home of R. Joshua b. Hananiah, who was a needle maker; Ber. 28a). For the smelting of gold, straw was used as fuel. When taken from the fire with ẓevat (“tongs,” see Avot 5, 6), the metal was beaten with the pattish (“hammer”) or kurnas (Gr. κέαρνον) on the saddan (“anvil”) made by the sadna’ah. The term “beat with the hammer” became typical for every kind of manufacture. Rabbinic literature contains many further details on the various activities of the blacksmith and other instruments which he uses (see Krauss, Tal Arch, 2 (1911), 299ff.). There is an equally great variety of implements and vessels, which were made from the various metals. Metals were used in every kind of manufacturing process, in agriculture, for domestic and personal needs, for weapons and armaments, for coins, and Temple use. Gold and silver were the main raw material of women’s ornaments (ibid., 307ff.).
GOLD
Both Talmuds and some Midrashim have slightly differing lists of seven varieties of gold, most of which occur already in the Bible (TJ, Yoma 4:4, 41d; Yoma 44b; Num. R. 12:4; Song R. 3:10, no. 3; for the talmudic discussion on the various names for gold see above, in the biblical section). Various information is given on the smelting of the gold used for the making of the *menorah by Moses (TJ, Shekalim 6:4, 50b), Solomon, and in the Second Temple (Song R. 3:10, no. 3). According to the Midrash, gold had, in any event, been created for its use in the Temple (Ex. R. 35:1). It does not deteriorate (Me’il. 5:1, 19a). In Solomon’s time, weights were made of gold (PDRK 169a). The gold (and silver), which the Israelites carried away from Egypt, is a frequent subject of aggadah (see Ber. 32a). So are the golden tables of the rich (Shab. 119a; Ta’an. 25a; Tam. 32a). The members of the Sanhedrin of Alexandria sat on golden chairs in the famous basilica (Suk. ibid., and parallels). Famous, too, is the golden ornament (Yerushalayim shel zahav) which R. Akiva gave to his wife (Shab. 59a). His colleague R. Ishmael had a bride fitted with a golden tooth to make her more attractive (Ned. 66b; cf. Shab. 6, 5). Rich men in Jerusalem would tie their lulavim with threads of gold (Suk. 3, 8) and offer their first fruits in baskets of silver or of gold (Bik. 3, 8).
SILVER (Heb. kesef)
The term argentariyya and similar forms (Gr. άργεντάριος, Lat. argentarium) is used in TJ, Peah 8:9, 21b and the Midrash (PdRK 106b) for table silver (and gold) and martekha for silver slag (Git. 69b).
COPPER, BRASS, BRONZE (Heb. Nehoshet)
The word beronza (“bronze”) is found in medieval rabbinic literature (Heilprin, Seder Dorot, 1 (1905), 104). The Greek word χαλκός which like neḥoshet means copper as well as the alloys brass and bronze, though later the latter only, is used in the Babylonian Talmud (BK 100b) for copper caldron (so also in Gr.; see Jastrow, Dict., S.V.); in the Jerusalem Talmud (BB 4:6, 14c) for the copper (caldron) room in a bathhouse; the Targum often used the form karkoma (χαλκωμα), Greek for anything made of copper, etc. (see S. Krauss, Griechische und lateinische Lehnwoerter (1898), 299). The term peliza (a kind of bronze, see JE, 8, 516) is used in Bava Kama (113b, Ms., see Rabbinowicz, Dik Sof, BK 140). According to the Midrash (Lev. R. 7:5; Tanh., Terumah 11), the copper covering on the altar of the Tabernacle would miraculously not melt in spite of the perpetual fire. Bronze tablets were used to inscribe international treaties, such as the one between Judah Maccabee and Rome (I Macc. 8:22; Jos., Ant., 12:416) and his brother Simeon and Sparta (I Macc. 14:18). Mishnah Parah (12:5) mentions a “hyssop of brass.” Nathan b. Jehiel’s Arukh quotes from the lost Midrash Yelammedenu the term konekhi (Gr. κόγχη), a copper shell or bowl (for oil). Corinthian bronze (kelinteya), famous for its quality and shine, was used for the Nicanor gates of the Herodian Temple (Eliezer b. Jacob, Yoma 38a; Tosef. ibid. 2:4).
IRON (Heb. barzel, parzel, parzela)
As to the sources of iron ore, the Palestinian Targum translates the place names Kadesh and Wilderness of Zin (Sinai) as “Mountain of Iron” (Num. 33:36; 34:4). The Mishnah (Suk. 3:1) and Josephus (War, 4:454) mention an Iron Mountain near Gerasa in Transjordan (Avi-Yonah, Geog., 162). Indian iron was used for making weapons (Av. Zar. 16a), and Indian swords were the very best available (Tanḥ., Va-Etḥannan 6). Parzelayyah is used as a generic term for iron tools (Lev. R. 24:3; TJ, Nid. 2:6, 50b, as a simile for a sharp mind). He who bathes in hot water without showering himself afterward with cold water is like iron that has been treated in the fire without being put into cold water afterward (Shab. 41a). According to R. Eliezer, it is permitted on the Sabbath to cut wood on which to burn coal to forge a knife for a circumcision which is to occur on that day (ibid. 19:1, 130a). The Talmud speaks of even sho’evet, a magnetic stone which attracts iron (Sot. 47a).
TIN
The terms used for this metal are either ba’aẓ or avaẓ, kassitera, kassiteron, and gassiteron (Gr. κασσίτερος). Both ba’aẓ and kassitera are used in the same passages (Men. 28b and elsewhere), which implies that they were two different metals or kinds of the same metal. The Temple menorah was not to be made of them, but when the Hasmoneans cleansed the Temple and needed a new menorah (the golden one having been carried off by Antiochus IV), they made it of seven spears plated with tin (ibid.). It was forbidden to make weights out of metal – tin and lead being mentioned specially – because metal wears away (BB 89b and Tos. ad loc.; Tosef., ibid. 5:9). The traveler Pethahiah of Regensburg (12th century) reports that in Babylonia people were summoned to synagogue by a tin instrument. In the later Middle Ages up to modern times tin was used extensively for artistic *ritual objects such as Ḥanukkah menorot, seder, Kiddush, and Havdalah plates, etc.
LEAD
Lead is called avar in rabbinic literature, also karkemisha in the Palestine Targum (Num 31:22; Job 19:24). Ḥullin 8a (cf. Neg. 9:1) mentions “lead from its source” as a naturally hot substance causing injury. The water reservoirs below the Temple Mount were said to be lined with lead (Letter of Aristeas 90). Lead was also used as a writing material (Shab. 104b, see Rashi). A wick of hot lead was used to carry out the death sentence by burning (Sanh. 52a), and water pipes were made of lead (Mik. 6:8). The term alsefidag (of Persian origin) is used in geonic literature for white lead (Kohut, Arukh, 4 (1926), 82).
ANTIMONY OR STIBIUM
Antimony or stibium, called koḥal, was used in the form of a powder for painting the eyelids (verb kaḥol). From the word koḥal the modern Hebrew word for blue (kaḥol) is derived. Both the noun and the verb are used in many talmudic passages (e.g., Shab. 8:3; 10:6, 80a; Ket. 17a). A species of hyssop is called ezov koḥalit (Neg. 14:6 and elsewhere), probably after a district (Kid. 66a) in Transjordan (see Jastrow, Dict., S.V.), which may, in turn, have derived its name from the metal; cf. the “hyssop of brass” in Parah 12:5, mentioned above.
ḤASHMAL
The mysterious ḥashmal (Ezek. 1:4; 8:2) is interpreted in Ḥagigah (13a–b) as fire-spouting dragons. Translators called it amber or galena (lead-ore), while in modern Hebrew it has become the word for electricity (cf. S. Munk (ed.), Guide des égarés, 2 (1961), 229 n. 4).
VALUE OF METALS
The relative value attached to metals can be seen from the pages concerning the Temple menorah (Men. 28b), where they are listed either in descending order – gold, silver, tin, lead – or ascending order – iron, tin, silver, gold. The relative value of metals depended on the currency situation, the coins made of less valuable metal being considered currency in relation to those of the more valuable one, which is then considered commodity but not currency (see BM 4:1; Mishnah lists gold, silver, and copper in descending order, whereas the same Mishnah in the Jerusalem Talmud (BM 4:1, 9c) puts silver before gold).
SYMBOLISM OF METALS
The symbolism of metals representing the Four Kingdoms in Daniel 2 and 3 is expanded in Exodus Rabbah (35:5), “Gold is Babylon; silver is Media; copper is Greece; iron is Edom (Rome); etc.” A symbolic meaning is found by Midrash Tadshe 11 in the fact that of the two altars in the Tabernacle and Temple one was overlaid with gold (the soul) the other with copper (the body). On account of the Golden Calf, gold became a symbol of sin, and therefore a shofar mouthpiece was not to be overlaid with gold (RH 27a; cf. Maharil, Hilkhot Rosh Ha-Shanah), nor did the high priest officiate on the Day of Atonement in the Holy of Holies in his golden vestments but in white linen ones (ibid. 26a). At the same time, the gold plate on the incense altar of the Tabernacle and Temple was to atone for the sin of the Golden Calf (Yal., Ex. 368). Iron is also a metaphor for strength of character, and a scholar who is not as hard as iron is no scholar (Ta’an. 4a; cf. Men. 95b concerning Rav Sheshet). Similarly the Evil Inclination may be as hard as iron, but the Torah, which is likened to an (iron) hammer (Jer. 23:29), will smash it (Suk. 52b; see Tos. ad loc.). Some students may find their studies as hard as iron (Ta’an. 8a), but two scholars studying together sharpen each other’s mind as one piece of iron sharpens the other (ibid. 7a). As wine cannot be preserved in golden or silver vessels but only in the humblest of vessels (earthen ones), so the words of the Torah will not be preserved in one who is in his own eyes like a gold or silver vessel but only in one, who is like the lowliest of vessels (Sif. Deut. 48).
Jews as Metalworkers and Miners
A study of the part played by Jews in the mining and metal industries proves that there has been too great a tendency to minimize their participation in the promotion and development of these branches. It is true that the objective restrictions which kept the Jews off the land and prevented their ownership of it, especially in medieval society, contributed in no small measure to limiting their opportunities of exploiting natural resources in general and various metals in particular. Yet despite all this the Jews succeeded, at different times and in various countries, in penetrating several branches connected with the mining of metals, their contribution to the advance of the industry being at times of great significance.
PRE-MODERN PERIOD
Very little information on the exploitation of the earth’s resources has come down to us from the mishnaic and talmudic periods. Until the end of the fourth century there were copper mines at Punon, at the south of the Dead Sea, and *Jerome (340?–420) testifies that mining was discontinued there during his lifetime. The literature of these periods frequently mentions coal and copper refiners; it may be assumed that the “refiner” mentioned in the Mishnah (Ket. 7:10) is merely a copper smelter. As mentioned, the separation of Jews from the land in the Middle Ages had implications for the mining industry. In those times mining was frequently connected with agricultural labor, and thus in Germany, for instance, there were farmers who were engaged in extracting iron ore in their free time. It is therefore evident that since the Jews were cut off from agriculture their opportunities for extracting metals were limited. Added to this, in Christian Europe minerals were considered crown property, so that private ownership of mines was impossible. Yet in spite of all these restrictions Jews were to be found in various branches of the mining industry, as lessees and managers, traders in metals, and even miners. As for precious metals, there can be no doubt that their employment as minters of coins, especially in absolutist Europe at the time when *Court Jews flourished, brought them into direct contact with gold and silver mining (see *Mintmasters and Moneyers). A similar state of affairs prevailed with regard to the extraction of precious stones (see *Diamond Industry and Trade), since the Jews were prominent in the international trade in luxury goods and in purveying them to royal courts, at least from the days of the Carolingian kingdom up to the time of the absolutist states in modern Europe. In such countries as Spain and Poland, where Jews played an outstanding part as colonizers, they were prominent as lessees of salt mines (see *Salt Production).
There were also Jews in different countries throughout the Middle Ages who were engaged in extracting both heavy and light metals of various kinds. In England, for instance, Jews had worked in tin mining in Cornwall in 1198. Joachim *Gaunse appeared in 1581 and suggested to the English government new methods for processing copper. When it became known that he was a Jew from Prague, he was arrested by the authorities and his fate is unknown. In Sicily, there was a long tradition of Jewish activity in the mines from the times of the emperor Tiberius, who sent 4,000 Jewish youths as slaves to the mines. Jews were commonly engaged there not only in the manufacture of metalware but also in mining silver and iron. In spite of the opposition of the local authorities, a royal decree of 1327 ordered Sicilian officials to support Jewish mine prospectors and miners. At the beginning of the 15th century two Jews of *Alghero received special authorization to exploit the resources of the region, on condition that half the output be handed over to the crown. Attempts by Jews to extract metals in Germany are also known: in 1625 Duke Frederick Ulrich of Brunswick asked the theologians of the University of Helmstedt if he might be allowed to hand over the lead trade to two Jews and authorize them to move freely through his state for that purpose. After the members of the faculty had agreed, these Jews mined lead from the Harz Mountains.
MODERN PERIOD
In modern times the part played by Jews in the mining and metal industries of Germany reached considerable dimensions. After Aron Hirsch (1783–1842) had established a firm for buying and selling copper in 1805, Halberstadt became the cradle of the modern German nonferrous metal trade. In 1820 he became a partner in founding copper enterprises in Werne and Ilsenburg. When his son Joseph (1809–1871) joined the business, its name was changed to Aron Hirsch and Son. In 1863 they acquired the copper works of Heegermuehle, near Eberswalde. A branch was established in New York in 1894 and the firm began to take an interest in the metal enterprises of France, Belgium, and England and the mines of Australia, America, and Eastern Asia. At the close of the 19th century Aaron Siegmund Hirsch initiated the establishment of the zinc enterprises of *Vladivostok . The firm of Hirsch Kupferund Messingwerke A.G. was founded in 1906; World War I and the economic crisis of 1929–32 caused it to be liquidated in 1932. Dr. Emil Hirsch (1870–1938) then founded a new enterprise in Berlin, the Erze und Metalle Hirsch A.G., with a branch in Amsterdam, but the firm was liquidated when the Nazis came to power. Philipp Abraham Cohen, a descendant of the Hanover banking family, transferred the family business to Frankfurt in 1821. In Hanover they had been connected with the mining enterprises in the Harz Mountains. Philipp Abraham Cohen’s son-in-law established the metal-trading firm of Henry R. Merton and Co. in London. In the meantime the Frankfurt firm extended its scope and traded in American copper and tin from the Dutch Indies. This enterprise was also involved in the nickel and aluminum trades, and until 1873, when the Deutsche Gold und Silber-Scheideanstalt was established, in the silver trade too. In 1881 the branches in England and Frankfurt established the Metallgesellschaft, Frankfurt on the Main, which became the leading German firm in the metal trade. Among other enterprises, they established the Usine de Désargentation (de-silverizing plant) in Hoboken, near Antwerp. In 1896, together with the firms of Hirsch and Beer, and Sondheimer and Co., they undertook zinc and lead mining. The Metallurgische Gesellschaft (Lurgi) was established in 1897; together with the Metallgesellschaft, it founded the Berg und Metallbank A.G. in 1906. Once the firm had successfully overcome the post-World War I crisis, branches were established in Amsterdam, Basle, Brussels, Copenhagen, Madrid, Milan, Prague, Stockholm, and Vienna. It was liquidated as a Jewish firm when Hitler came to power.
The Jews of Russia, too, had considerable achievements to their credit in the mining of certain metals and in associated industries. In 1807 there were 253 Jewish copper and tin workers in Minsk, Kiev, and Yekaterinoslav, that is, 6.8% of the Jewish craftsmen in these towns. ICA ( *Jewish Colonization Association ) statistics of 1897 reveal that there were then 15,669 Jewish smiths and 11,801 Jewish craftsmen in the various branches of the metal industry. The Jews were also well represented in the development of the industry: in Moscow four metal factories were established by Jews between 1869 and 1878, and a further two factories in the Moscow area between 1878 and 1880. Of the 96 large iron and tin plants in Odessa in 1910, 88 belonged to Jews. The laws of 1882 and 1887 excluded the Jews from the mines, but in spite of this they played a considerable role in the gold mines. Descendants of exiles and Jewish settlers in Siberia were among the pioneers of gold mining there. The director of the largest gold-mining enterprise in Russia in 1913, Lena Goldfields Co., was Baron Alfred Guenzburg; Jews were represented in the Gold Mining Co., and also in the platinum mines: of the five directors of the A.G. Platinum enterprise in 1912, two were Jews.
In the U.S. there were several prominent Jewish firms engaged in copper extraction. In 1813 Harmon *Hendricks established in Belleville, New Jersey, the Soho Copper Rolling Mills, later known as the Belleville Copper Mills. His descendants were prominent in the metal trade. In 1891 Meyer *Guggenheim (1828–1905), formerly a peddler and dry-goods merchant, acquired copper mines and then established an enterprise in Aguas Calientes, Mexico. Together with his sons he founded the mining company of M. Guggenheim’s Sons. In 1901 they merged with the American Smelting and Refining Co. and the Guggenheim sons directed the enterprise. The firm initiated the acquisition and development of a copper mine in Alaska, developed copper mines in Mexico, and even extended its activities to Australia, Canada, and Africa.
Coal, which had been practically unknown in medieval Europe, was introduced into various branches of industry in England at the beginning of the 17th century because of the rise in the price of firewood. The Industrial Revolution increased the importance of coal, which came into use in the other countries of Europe during the 18th and the beginning of the 19th centuries. In Eastern and Central Europe the Jews were pioneers in developing coal mines. In Poland, prospecting by Solomon Isaac of *Bytom led to the establishment of two large coal mining enterprises in 1790: the Krol mine near Chorzow and the Królowa Ludwika mine near Zabrze, which were worked for about 50 years. Between 1874 and 1879 many Jews studied at the mining school of Tarnowskie Gory; they were later employed as miners and engineers in Upper Silesia. Jews participated in the wholesale coal and iron trade until World War II. The large coal concern of *Katowice was a development of the important coal firm of Emmanuel Friedlander and Co. Their activity in the coal mines led them to develop an interest in mining other metals and brought them into various branches of the metal industry. In 1805 there were three copper foundries in Podolia employing 42 Jewish workers; in Warsaw a Jewish iron factory, which employed 200 Jewish workers, was established in 1848. Until 1938, when the cartel organizations introduced their policy of ousting all factories not connected with international concerns, the iron foundry of krakow belonged to Jews. In the wholesale iron trade, the old-established Warsaw firms of Priwess, and Freilach and Carmel were prominent; both prospered between the two world wars. According to the census of 1931, 1,462 Jews were employed in the mines (including 853 miners), 33,318 Jews were employed in metal foundries and in the metal and machinery industries (9,185 manual workers), and 4,209 Jews in the minerals industry (1,440 manual workers). The great majority of the Jews employed in the metal branch (73.9%) were craftsmen.
The Jews of Germany, too, were active in the coal industry in that country; many of them entered it via the coal trade or real estate business. Fritz Friedlaender-Fuld (1858–1917), an apostate, extracted coal in the Rybnik region. Eduard Arnhold (1849–1925), who had been director of the Caesar Wollheim coal firm, supervised a considerable part of the mining industry of Upper Silesia. Paul Silberberg succeeded his father as director of a lignite mine (Fortuna) in 1903.
In various parts of Czechoslovakia the Jews were the first to extract coal. The first person to exploit the coal mines of Ostrava-Karvina (Moravia), in 1840, was David Gutmann of Lipnik nad Becvu (see Wilhelm von *Gutmann ). After obtaining the support of the Rothschild family, who owned iron works in Vitkovice, they established joint iron and mining enterprises there. At the beginning of the 20th century some of the coal mines of Kladno were owned by Jews, among them Leopold Sachs. The *Petschek family was active in the development of the lignite coal mines, particularly in northern Bohemia. Their competitor and former employer was Jakob *Weinmann .
[Jacob Kaplan]
In South Africa Jews were among the pioneers in the exploitation of South Africa’s mineral resources. They were early in the field when industrial development started during the second half of the 19th century, and they remained prominent in the opening up of the country’s coal, diamond, gold, and base metal mines. Jews like Barney *Barnato , the *Joel brothers, Lionel *Phillips , the *Beit brothers, and the *Albu brothers were among the prospectors, explorers, diggers, and financiers who flocked to the diamond fields at Kimberley in the 1870s. Sammy *Marks began coal mining on a large scale in the Transvaal and laid the foundations of the steelworks at Vereeniging. When the industrial focus moved to Johannesburg with the discovery of gold there in 1886, the Kimberley Jews played a foremost role in the creation of the great mining groups which developed the Witwatersrand. Here Sir Ernest *Oppenheimer created the powerful Anglo-American Corporation, headed the De Beers group, and stabilized the diamond market through the Diamond Corporation. Oppenheimer also pioneered the copper industry in Northern Rhodesia (now Zambia) and after World War II led the development of the new goldfields in the Orange Free State and in the Eastern Transvaal. During this period A.S. Hersov and S.G. Menell created the Anglo-Vaal mining and industrial group. Jewish financiers also promoted the exploitation of platinum, manganese, and asbestos deposits.
As for the oil industry (see *Petroleum ), which was first developed in the second half of the 19th century, not only did the Jews participate in it (especially in Central and Eastern Europe) but Jewish industrialists were among the first to engage in the commercial exploitation of petroleum products.
From the above it is clear that the notion that Jews succeeded in forming part of the metal industry in the Diaspora only in secondary branches, close to the consumer, ignores the specific part they played in developing the primary branches. Even if this part was not quantitatively significant, there is no doubt that it was qualitatively important. It would appear that in those times and countries in which Jews were able to enter these branches of industry they engaged in them with great success.
Jewish Craftsmen in the Metal Trades
Many successive generations of Jews were engaged in various crafts connected with the metal industries. This continuity of occupation could be preserved chiefly in Muslim countries, where the Jews were enabled to conduct a more varied economic life than in Christian Europe. This was also true of such countries as Spain and Sicily which, although conquered by the Christians, still preserved modes of life from the days of Muslim domination. Jews were especially noted for arms manufacture. Jewish armorers are mentioned in the Mishnah (Av. Zar. 1:6), and Josephus describes the preparation of arms during the Jewish War (see, e.g., Jos., Wars, 3:22). *Dio Cassius , the historian of the second to third centuries C.E., relates that before the *Bar Kokhba War Jewish smiths deliberately manufactured defective weapons so that they would be rejected by the Romans and could later be used by Bar Kokhba’s soldiers. From this account it can also be deduced that the Romans conscripted Jewish craftsmen to manufacture their arms. When *Muhammad gained control of *Medina , in southern Arabia, many of the weapons he obtained for his army were manufactured by local Jewish artisans. The “coats of mail of David” (probably named after a Jewish smith) were then famous in Arabia. The Jews of Portugal, too, excelled in this craft; their expulsion in 1496 brought a considerable number of them to Turkey, where they made a significant contribution to strengthening the military might of the Ottoman Empire.
The agent of the king of France in Constantinople during the first half of the 16th century tells of the numerous Marranos who revealed to the Turks the secrets of manufacturing cannons, guns, warships, and war machines. Obadiah of *Bertinoro found many Jewish copper and ironsmiths in *Palermo in 1487. When an expulsion decree was issued against the Jews of Sicily, in the wake of the expulsion from Spain, the local authorities complained that tremendous loss would result “because almost all the craftsmen” in Sicily were Jews; their expulsion would deprive the Christians of “workers who manufacture metal utensils, arms, and ironware.” A similar complaint was heard in Portugal as a result of the expulsion order of 1496.
Many Jewish craftsmen and artisans were engaged in the metal industry in Christian Spain. In 1365 three Jewish smithies are mentioned in Toledo, and there were also Jewish workshops in Avila, Valladolid, Valdeolivas near Cuenca, and Talavera de la Reina; a Jewish tinsmith, Solomon (Çuleman) b. Abraham Toledano of Avila, is mentioned in a document of 1375; at the close of the 14th century Jewish smiths were called upon to repair the copper fountain of Burgos. Before 1391 many Jewish smiths, engravers, and goldsmiths lived in Barcelona. From a Saragossa register of 1401 we learn that there were many Jewish engravers and artisans in copper and iron. The local engraver’s synagogue was used for the meetings of the community administration.
Jewish metalworkers continued to pursue their crafts along traditional medieval lines in various Muslim lands, where manual occupations were often despised and therefore pursued by religious minorities, particularly Jews. The report of the French consul on the condition of the Jews in Morocco at the close of the 18th century speaks of Jewish armorers there. The traveler *Benjamin II relates that Jews were employed in the iron industry in Libya in the middle of the 19th century. There are also reports on Jewish smiths who manufactured horseshoes there at the beginning of the 20th century. R. Ḥayyim *Habshush , who guided the researchers Joseph *Halevy and Eduard *Glaser in their search for ancient manuscripts in Yemen during the second half of the 19th century, was a coppersmith. Visiting that country in the late 1850s, R. Jacob *Saphir found many Jewish smiths. Yom Tov Ẓemaḥ reports that in 1910 the three remaining Jewish smiths of San’a were compelled to move to the provincial towns because of unemployment.
Gold and Copper Alloys dissolve in one another in all proportions, forming a complete series of homogeneous alloys, which are less malleable, harder, more elastic, and more fusible than gold, and possess a reddish tint. Those with less than 12 per cent, of copper are fairly malleable; when more than this is present they are more difficult to work owing to their hardness. Since no change of volume occurs when these alloys are formed, their densities may be calculated from those of gold and copper. The density of standard gold is 17.48, and that of the alloy containing gold 900, copper 100 is 17.16. For the densities of other gold-copper alloys. Many of the alloys have been used for coinage at various times. The Greeks and Romans, after electrum had fallen into disuse, employed the purest gold they could procure, viz., that from 990 to 997 fine. Under the Roman Emperors, however, copper was intentionally added, and in the two centuries preceding the fall of Rome very base alloys were used, some containing only 2 per cent, of gold, or even less. In the middle ages these base alloys were discarded, and the “ byzant ” of Constantinople and the “ florin ” of Florence were both nearly pure gold, while the first gold coins struck by the nations of Western Europe were also intended to be absolutely fine. The standard 916.6 or 11/12 (i.e., 916.6 parts gold in 1,000) was adopted by England in the year 1526, the standard of 994.8, which had been introduced in 1343, being finally abandoned in 1637; the 900 standard was introduced in France, and subsequently adopted in other countries. These two standards are now those most commonly used, the English standard being employed by Russia, Portugal, India, and Turkey, and the French standard by most other civilised countries; the Austrian ducat, however, has a fineness of 986 and that of Holland a fineness of 983, while the Egyptian standard is only 875. Of all these alloys the 900 and 916.6 standards are those best adapted for coinage, keeping their colour fairly well, and resisting wear better than richer alloys. The 900-alloy is harder and wears better than the 916.6-alloy, but the difference is not great, the rate of wear depending less on such small differences of composition than on the mechanical and thermal treatment of the alloys during the operation of coining. The alloys used in coinage generally contain from eight to twelve parts of silver per 1000 in addition to the gold.
The metal gold is extremely malleable. Gold is also ductile and one ounce can be drawn into 80 km of thin gold wire (5 microns diameter) to make electrical contacts and bonding wire. Gold has a Young’s modulus of 79 GPa which is very similar to silver, but significantly lower than iron or steel. The purity or fineness of gold in the jewelry is indicated by its karat number.
Gold, (symbol Au) has an atomic number of 79 i.e. each gold atom has 79 protons in its nucleus. The atomic mass of the gold atom is 196.967 and the atomic radius is 0.1442nm. Interestingly this is smaller than would be predicted by theory…
The metal gold is extremely malleable. Gold is also ductile and one ounce can be drawn into 80 km (50 miles) of thin gold wire (5 microns diameter) to make electrical contacts and bonding wire.
This new coin was initially worth a Florentine lira, or 240 denarii (pennies). It was of too high a value for daily use, and seems always to have been destined for use in international trade.
The design of the florin barely changed throughout the three centuries of its existence, and features Florence’s patron saint, John the Baptist, wearing a belted robe and rough, goatskin cape. A saint’s halo surrounds his shaggy hair, while the reverse features a Florentine lily; Florence literally being “the blooming city.”
We can get some sense of the high regard with which the Florentines viewed their new coin in the pages of Dante’s The Divine Comedy, written in the early 1300s. In the lowest pits of the Inferno we meet Master Adam, a counterfeiter of florins. Master Adam was no ordinary back-street forger: he represented Adam of Brescia, who was employed by a rival Italian ruler to undermine the Florentine coinage “with three carats alloy.” In the real world he was, as he says, burnt at the stake in 1281. In Dante’s Hell he sits in the Eighth Circle, the Malebolge or “evil ditches” among the forgers, liars and leprous alchemists.
Success usually inspires imitation, and within a decade or so both France and England had issued gold coins inspired by the florin’s existence. Eventually “florin” became the generic word for a gold coin in England and the word appears in Chaucer’s “Pardoner’s Tale” (late 14th century) as “floryns fyne of gold ycoyned rounde,” conjuring the image of a glittering and seductive treasure. We hear of Edward III (reigned 1327 to 1377) making grants of annuities from the port of London of up to a thousand “florins of Florence,” while in 1338 Florentine merchants traveling in Essex, England, were robbed by the locals of 160 of their florins. Beyond England and France the model of the florin was even more long lasting. Many places in western and southern Europe and around the Mediterranean simply made their own imitations, replacing the Florentine lily on the reverse with a local emblem.
“Beit Lehi is a buried city just a few miles southwest of Jerusalem, and is currently under excavation. It received its name from the Bedouin Arabs who reside in the area. There are some very interesting possible correlations with this site and the home of Lehi in the Book of Mormon.” Read more about the place called Biet Lehi is where Samson killed 1,000 Philistines with the jawbone of a donkey, and likely it was the same location where Lehi and his family lived. This area is sacred to the Jews, Arabs, and Christians.” By Book of Mormon Evidence
Origins of the Name “Beit Lehi”
“Almost every town or city is named for something—a person, an event, or a nearby geographical wonder. Beit Lehi is no different. “Beit” in Hebrew means “house or dwelling of,” while “lehi” means “jawbone.” The name “Lehi” seems to have originated in biblical times, apparently referring to the traditional resting place of Samson after he slew one thousand Philistines with the jawbone of an ass. “But God clave an hollow place that was in the jaw, and there came water thereout; and when he had drunk, his spirit came again, and he revived: wherefore he called the name thereof En Hakkore, which is in Lehi unto this day” (Judges 15:19). Thus, Beit Lehi means “dwelling place of Lehi.”
We suggest identifying the site of Beit Lehi with “Beit Tzedek”, or the “House of Righteousness” mentioned by the Jewish historian Josephus Flavius in the 1st century A.D. Josephus recounts how, during the time of the Great Revolt against Rome (66–70 AD), a group of Jewish rebels escaped to a village by this name.” beitlehi.org
LEHI MANY HERITAGES
“The caravans of Egypt and Israel pass each other, guided through the sands by those men of the desert (Arabs) who were the immemorial go-between of the two civilizations.
Arab: Arab designates a way of life, and was applied by the Jews to their own relatives who remained behind in the wilderness. , Manessah lived furthest out of Jerusalem and had contact with Arabs the most
Israeli: Of Manasseh through Joseph and the 12 tribes of Israel
Egyptian: Language of Lehi consists of learning of Jews and language of Egyptians: Heritage, culture. Ammon was Manasseh’s nearest neighbor and is an Egyptian name.
Hebrew: Lehi means Jaw Bone in Hebrew. From Eber, Jewish because they live near and around Jerusalem. Learning of the Jews.” Hugh Nibley.
The Man Lehi has ties with all 4 names below:
Christian: Through Christ, and lived the law of Moses
Arabic Names: Laman, Lemuel
Egyptian Names: Nephi, Sam
Israeli Names: Jacob, Joseph
Biet Lehi Foundation Mission Statement:
“The Beit Lehi Foundation was organized to support the excavation of the Beit Lehi archaeological site, located 22 miles south of Jerusalem, for the benefit of the general public and to advance the understanding and awareness of the general public of ancient religious history associated with this site through scientific research and education. Additional objectives include protection and preservation of the archaeological site, education for visitors and to facilitate the opportunity for families and young people to work at the excavation site under the guidance of a qualified archaeologist and his staff.
In 1961 Israeli soldiers unearthed a cave that had inscriptions and drawings including the oldest known Hebrew writing of the word “Jerusalem” dated to approximately 600 B.C. by Dr. Frank Cross Moore, Jr. of Harvard University.
“I am Jehovah thy Lord. I will accept the cities of Judah and I will redeem Jerusalem”
“Absolve us oh merciful God. Absolve us oh Jehovah”
The drawings depicted men who appeared to be fleeing and two ships.
While investigating the cave, Dr. Joseph Ginat of The University of Haifa met a Bedouin who told him about the remains of an ancient oak tree about 1/4 of a mile away where, according to Bedouin legends and tradition, a prophet named Lehi blessed and judged the people of both Ishmael and Judah. The Bedouin told Dr. Ginat that Lehi had lived many years before Muhammad and that Arab people had built a wall of large rocks around the remains of the tree to protect it as a sacred spot, long known by arab inhabitants as “Beit Lehi”, meaning “Home of Lehi.”
Dr. Ginat shared this information with W. Cleon Skousen whom he had met while studying anthropology at University of Utah and teaching at Brigham Young University from 1970 through 1975.
In 1983 Dr. Skousen and Dr. Glenn Kimber worked with Dr. Ginat and Dr. Yoram Tsafrir of Hebrew University to secure permission and funding to excavate the site. The first excavations began in December 1983. By noon of the first day, archaeologists found an ancient village and well-preserved mosaic floor of a Byzantine era chapel. Since that time, “hewn subterranean installations, including columbaria, olive presses, water cisterns, quarries, a stable, and hideaways,” have been discovered along with pottery and other items suggesting that the area had been populated from 600 B.C. until the Mameluke period of 1500 A.D. The discovery has been featured in the book Ancient Churches Revealed, published in 1993 by the Israel Exploration Society.
After 1986 the site was covered to protect it until additional funds could be raised and conditions were right to continue future excavations.
In 1994 Dr. Kimber and about 40 others, including a number of students, joined Dr. Ginat and Dr. Tsafrir to re-open the site. Since 1994, many groups have visited the site and participated in the excavation.
Dr. Tsafrir, has since retired and according to Israeli law, passed responsibility for archaeological exploration to Dr. Oren Gutfeld of Hebrew University who continues to manage the excavation.
Name History
What’s in a name? Almost every town or city is named for something, a person, an event or a nearby geographical wonder. Beit Lehi is no different. Beit comes from the Arabic word meaning house or dwelling. Lehi means jawbone. Beit Lehi means the “house” or “dwelling” of the jawbone. An odd name without the rest of the story.
The story begins around 1160 B.C. As recorded in the Bible Judges chapters 13-15, Manoah and his wife have no children, but a man of Manoah’s means and stature in the community must have an heir. He and his wife traveled often to a holy place near their home to make sacrifice and pray for a child. That prayer is heard and answered when an angel appears to his wife and tells her that she will bare a son by God’s providence; that he should be a goodly child, of great strength; by whom the Israelites will be delivered from the hands of the Philistines. He was to be a Nazirite, one who takes a vow of dedication to God. At the time of Samson’s birth, the Israelites had been in bondage to the Philistines for more than 40 years.
Perhaps the strongest man in biblical history, Samson’s impetuous nature causes havoc among the Philistines. He ties torches to the tails of 300 foxes and releases them into the fields of the Philistines destroying all their crops. He kills 30 Philistines when they didn’t play fair in solving a riddle. The Philistines seek to remedy the situation by sending an army of one thousand men to capture Samson who is hiding in the cave of a rock at Etam. The army demands that 3,000 men of Judah capture Samson and deliver him into their hands. With Samson’s consent, the men of Judah bind him with rope and are about to hand him over to the Philistines when he breaks free. Using the jawbone of an donkey that lays at his feet, Samson slays 1,000 Philistines.
Exhausted and near death from thirst, Samson prays for water. Miraculously, a spring bursts forth from the ground to revive the champion. “And when he drunk, his spirit came again and he revived: wherefore he called the name thereof Enhakkore (meaning fountain of the crier), which is in Lehi unto this day.” (Judges 15:19). In writing “The Antiquities of the Jews”, the great Jewish historian Josephus (1st century A.D.) confirms the biblical account and notes that the spring remained vibrant in his day. Samson remained at Lehi for 20 years as a judge of the people of Israel.
More than 3100 years later, Jewish tradition suggests that the spring that gave life to Samson continues to this day near Beit Lehi.” bietlehifoundation.com
In October 2005, at the beginning of the excavations in the site of Beit Lehi, one of the students from the Kimber Academy made a survey in the area and found a Hellenistic water cistern (Jesus is Here Cave) dating to the 3rd century BCE. When we entered this water system we couldn’t believe what we saw: a large ancient Greek inscription starting with a cross mentioning the name of Jesus “Yasoos Hodus” in ancient Greek, which means “Jesus is Here.” Below the inscription we found a graffiti of cross with the abbreviation of the two ancient Greek letters chi and rho for Cristos—Christ—and the above the inscription a graffiti of a boat with a person standing on the front of the boat holding the sail, probably Jesus, preaching in the Sea of Galilee. This was probably used as a hermit cell for one of the monks who lived in the site of Beit Lehi in the 5th century CE.
Biet Lehi, Israel
LDS Scene
Book of Mormon Linked to Site in Yemen A group of Latter-day Saint researchers recently found evidence linking a site in Yemen, on the southwest corner of the Arabian peninsula, to a name associated with Lehi’s journey as recorded in the Book of Mormon. Warren Aston, Lynn Hilton, and Gregory Witt located a stone altar that professional archaeologists dated to at least 700 B.C. This altar contains an inscription confirming “Nahom” as an actual place that existed in the peninsula before the time of Lehi. The Book of Mormon mentions that “Ishmael died, and was buried in the place which was called Nahom” (1 Ne. 16:34).This is the first archaeological find that supports a Book of Mormon place-name other than Jerusalem or the Red Sea, says Brother Witt.
“Great Principle of Happiness Consists in Having a Body”
“We came to this earth that we might have a body and present it pure before God in the celestial kingdom. The great principle of happiness consists in having a body. The devil has no body, and herein is his punishment. . . .
All beings who have bodies have power over those who have not. The devil has no power over us only as we permit him. The moment we revolt at anything which comes from God, the devil takes power.[Joseph Smith, Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, sel. Joseph Fielding Smith (1976), 181]
Now, let me restate that: The punishment of the adversary was that he did not receive a body. All beings who have bodies, as the Prophet said it, will have power over those who do not. The devil has no power over us, only as we permit him…
We can have a Personal Seer Stone
We should have no fear of Satan. He can hurt us but we can crush him. Don’t give into his influence. That also means using our “eyes” as the Sprit to our Soul and not confusing the symbols of the world that depict the eye as evil. All things are created by God, and Satan just uses or steals God’s ideas to deceive us. Satan cannot Create anything!
“Joseph Smith, Jr. said, every man who lived on the earth was entitled to a seer stone, and should have one, but they are kept from them in consequence of their wickedness.” – Prophet Brigham Young, “History of Brigham Young,” Latter-day Saints’ Millennial Star, v. 26, February 20, 1864
We don’t need a Seer Stone to translate or to find treasure, but for personal revelation. We are promised a white stone in Revelation 2:17. “The white stone mentioned in Revelation 2:17, will become a Urim and Thummim to each individual who receives one, whereby things pertaining to a higher order of kingdoms will be made known;
And a white stone is given to each of those who come into the celestial kingdom, whereon is a new name written, which no man knoweth save he that receiveth it. The new name is the key word.” D&C 130:10-11
“The power of seership is one of the greatest gifts ever given to man; and the time is not far distant when every man who bears the Priesthood will be a seer. But it can only be when men have proved themselves able to withstand all of the false deceptions of the devil. Today the powers of crystal ball gazers, astrologers, ouija boards, etc., are abounding because men have forsaken or rejected the true seers of God. Thousands of people seek unto ‘wizards who peep and mutter’ etc., but they will not seek unto the living God. I can say to all the inhabitants of the earth that before what is called spiritualism was ever known in America, I told the people that if they would not believe the revelations that God had given, He would suffer the devil to give revelations that they–priests and people would follow after. . . I told the people that as true as God lived, if they would not have the truth they would have error sent to them, and they would believe it.” (Brigham Young, Des. News, June 18, 1871, p. 308) (See Revelation 2:17 and D&C 130:11)
“‘The morning star’ is a symbol of Jesus Christ (Revelation 2:28; 22:16). The promise of ‘the morning star’ is given to him ‘that overcometh, and keepeth my works unto the end’ (Revelation 2:26)” (New Testament Student Manual [Church Educational System manual, 2014], 535).
Those are great goals to work towards, a personal seer stone and a morning star. Add something else, as the Lord has promised us “all that He has.”
Biggest Challenge and Best Time
We live in very troubled times—the beginning of even more troubled times. I want to speak to you very openly. What we faced in World War II, the jeopardy and challenge, was nothing compared to what you young people face now. It is a terrible and challenging time and, at once, perhaps the best time ever in the history of mankind to be alive.
I want to make this point: In the premortal existence, we were given spirit bodies, and we were given agency. So we are free.” The Instrument of Your Mind and the Foundation of Your Character BOYD K. PACKER of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles February 2, 2003
All-Seeing Eye
Mosiah 27:31 Yea, every knee shall bow, and every tongue confess before him. Yea, even at the last day, when all men shall stand to be judged of him, then shall they confess that he is God; then shall they confess, who live without God in the world, that the judgment of an everlasting punishment is just upon them; and they shall quake, and tremble, and shrink beneath the glance of his all-searching eye. (See page 193 Annotated Book of Mormon
The Jewish people use the Hebrew word “Hamesh” as an equivalent for “Hamsa.” Hamesh means “five” in Hebrew. Jewish people refer to the five-fingered hand symbol as the “Hamesh” hand. It has been present in Judaism dating all the way back to Biblical times, where it is referenced in Deuteronomy 5:15, stated in the Ten Commandments as the “strong hand” of God who led the Jews out of Egypt.* The eye within the hand represents the all-searching Eye of God. Shown below are artifacts dated to Hopewell time-frames on display at the Cahokia Mounds State Historic Site near East St. Louis, Illinois. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hamsa)
Replica shell of an all-searching eye in a five-fingered hand Hamsa amulet (note the hole at the bottom). Both the items are displayed in the Cahokia Museum, on loan from Southern Illinois University, Edwardsville, IL. Above an Hopewell era etched stone of an all-searching eye symbol in a Hamsa five fingered hand pattern.
Salt Lake Temple
(Picture Left) “The all seeing eye above the second window in the east and west central towers [of the Salt Lake Temple], is an eye looking out at us from below a veil of pleated fabric. Surrounding the eye is another aureole of light depicted by a raised oval with outward shooting rays. The keystone in the arch above is blank. This is the all seeing eye a symbol frequently used in pioneer Utah. This symbol reminded the Saints that the eye of the Lord was upon them and that all that they did should be in accordance with the will of the Lord. John Taylor noted, “it penetrates and is enabled to weigh the actions and motives of the children of men.” In proverbs we are told, “the eyes of the Lord are in every place beholding the evil and the good.” (Prov. 15:3) The all seeing eye of the Lord was often used on Church cooperative buildings with the phrase “Holiness to the Lord” arched over it. Sometimes the all seeing eye was used in pioneer tabernacles. One is located over the choir seats in the St. George Tabernacle.
However the all seeing eyes on the temple differ from all the rest. Most all seeing eyes have eyebrows above them, but those on the Salt Lake Temple are depicted looking out from beneath a pleated veil. Veils are used to separate the sacred from the profane, the spiritual from the carnal, truth from confusion, the Lord from mankind. The veil separating man and the Lord is removed only on rare occasions of great faith and obedience and because of the knowledge of this man, [the Brother of Jared] he could not be kept from beholding within the veil; and he saw the finger of Jesus which when he saw he fell with fear for he knew that it was the finger of the Lord and he had faith no longer for he knew, nothing doubting. Wherefore, having this perfect knowledge of God he could not be kept from within the veil therefore he saw Jesus and He did minister unto him. (Ether 3:19-20). “And prepare for the revelation which is to come when the veil of the covering of my temple in my tabernacle which hideth the earth shall be taken off and all flesh shall see me together.” D&C 101:23.” Exterior Symbolism of the Salt Lake Temple Reflecting the Faith that Called the Place Into Being by Richard G Oman
All Seeing Eye Examples
(Left).The Celts, an ancient European civilization, used pinecones to symbolize enlightenment, rebirth, and spiritual growth. They were associated with Druidic practices and were considered sacred in Celtic spirituality.”While it doesn’t look like an “eye” in the traditional sense, the common pine cone is also associated with eye symbolism. The human pineal gland is shaped like and named after a pine cone, and it is an essential component in how we perceive light. This gland is said to lie at the geometric center of the brain, and considered by some as the biological Third Eye; the French philosopher Descartes famously referred to the pineal gland as the Seat of the Soul.
Many believe this gland is the body’s Third Eye, responsible for spiritual enlightenment and sometimes referred to as the “seat of the soul.” Many religious and cultural artifacts depict heroes holding staves topped by pine cones or wearing crowns made to resemble pine cones.” The Symbolism of Eyes The esoteric significance of the pinecone dates as far back as the ancient Babylonian mystery religions as a symbolic representation of the Pineal Gland.
Eye of Horus
BOMC Logo
I personally don’t like how Book of Mormon Central (BOMC) uses the Egyptian Glyph in the lower left of their logo (Left) as I don’t like the Mayan Glyph in the upper right either. I feel that eye symbol has a lot to do with the more evil side of Egypt. “The Egyptian eye, or more commonly known as the eye of Horus, is an inescapable symbol of Egyptian mythology. It plays a determining role in the fight between Set and Horus and still has an influence in Egyptian beliefs today.” Egyptian History
The Egyptian eye, divine relic and symbol of the omnipotence of Horus.
Who is Horus? According to Wikipedia is says, “In one tale, Horus is born to the goddess Isis after she retrieved all the dismembered body parts of her murdered husband Osiris, except his p—s, which was thrown into the Nile and eaten by a catfish, or sometimes depicted as instead by a crab, and according to Plutarch’s account used her magic powers to resurrect Osiris and fashion a phallus to conceive her son (older Egyptian accounts have the p—s of Osiris surviving).”
In no way am I saying that BOMC uses this Horus Eye as a symbol for that type of evil mythology. But, I am saying BOMC’s choice or symbols could be better. For example, BOMC also uses Horus Eye in a good way as below.
Jonathan Neville in my opinion, has explained the Book of Mormon Central (BOMC) Logo in a way that I agree with. Jonathan focuses most on the Mayan Glyph in the top right of the logo, as he is explaining why BOMC focuses only on a Mesoamerican setting for the Book of Mormon. I also look at the Eye of Horus as a disturbing glyph.
“One highly significant difference of perspective involves the Book of Mormon Central logo, which is the old logo from F.A.R.M.S.
For some people, this logo represents outstanding, brilliant scholarship. Even the Maxwell Institute, for a time, used a modified version of the logo.
For others (such as me) it represents completely closed minds and bias confirmation presented in the guise of scholarship.
This logo literally teaches that the Book of Mormon is a Mayan Codex (i.e., Mormon’s Codex, which M2C believers hold out as the “high-water mark of scholarship on the Book of Mormon”).
This logo teaches that the “real Cumorah” is in southern Mexico.
This logo is the antithesis of the Church’s position of neutrality.
It would be impossible for any organization or publication that identifies itself with a Mayan glyph to represent the Book of Mormon to even consider, let alone fairly evaluate, the teachings of the prophets about the New York Cumorah.
That’s why the hirelings of Book of Mormon Central spend their time trying to convince Church members that the prophets are wrong.
That logo represents a deliberate choice to repudiate the teachings of the prophets about the New York Cumorah.
The logo of the Foundation for Ancient Research and Mormon Studies is composed of characters from four of the main ancient languages and cultures relevant to Book of Mormon research. The Hebrew “aleph” in the upper left corner and the Greek “omega” in the lower right are the first and last letters of the Hebrew and Greek alphabets, standing for “the first and the last” (Isaiah 48:12), who is Jesus Christ.
The Mayan glyph in the upper right is stylized, representing Mesoamerican studies. The Egyptian “Wd3t-eye” in the lower left corner represents Egyptian studies. This character, the pupil of the sun god Re, was an ancient symbol of resurrection, since a myth told how the eye was torn to pieces and then put back together. The round pupil of the eye was also used as the model of the round outline of the hypocephalus placed under the head in royal burials, of which Figure 2 in the Book of Abraham is an example.” Moroni’s America Blog
Annuit Cœptis
Meaning, [He/She] favors (or “has favored”) [our] undertakings”, from Latin annuo (“I approve, I favor”), and coeptum (“commencement, undertaking”).
“Annuit cœptis (/ˈænuɪt ˈsɛptɪs/; in Classical Latin: [ˈannuɪt ˈkoe̯ptiːs]) is one of two mottos on the reverse side of the Great Seal of the United States. (The second motto is Novus ordo seclorum; another motto appears on the obverse (front) side of the Great Seal: E pluribus unum.) Taken from the Latin words annuo (third-person singular present or perfect annuit), “to nod” or “to approve”, and coeptum (plural coepta), “commencement, undertaking”, it is literally translated, “[providence] favors our undertakings” or “[providence] has favored our undertakings” (annuit could be in either the present or perfect tense). Wikepedia/Annuitcœptis
Why is the All Seeing Eye found in some European Medieval Churches?
“There are many videos and commentaries about Freemasonry and Catholicism.
“The earliest we find the Eye of Providence within a triangle is the Palatine Chapel, Aachen Cathedral, built 786 CE by the first Holy Roman Emperor, Charlemagne.”
Here are some things we’ve found out about it:
Catholic use of the “eye” of providence was used at least as early as 8th century A.D., 900 years before the Freemasons.
The eye was used 200 years before the knights templar were founded
The Church may have borrowed the “eye” from pre Christian sources, but added a triangle around it to show that God is Trinitarian. The same way that Evangelicals borrowed bongo drums from Africans.
It was always understood to be the eye of God until the Masons appropriated it, then speculation about its meaning splintered into many directions including conspiracy theories, and the “eye of the dajja” (devil).
The use of the eye in pre-Christian times, has led to much speculation among Evangelical fundamentalists, who also condemn the Church’s use of pre-Christian Greek and Hellenistic philosophy. The later appropriation of the image by the Masons, further fueled that attack.
The image was also used in America by many mainline denominations, such as the United, etc. in their churches.
It’s association with the eye of dajja (devil) is fairly recent.
The Catholic Church has not used it as a symbol in its churches for a long time. The Church has basically abandoned the symbol when the masons started using it.
The Knights Templar had been disbanded over 200 years before the Freemasonry existed.
The Catholic church has consistently stated that Catholicism and Freemasonry are incompatible and it is forbidden for Catholics to be a member of a masonic lodge.” https://www.catholicbridge.com/catholic/all-seeing-eye-churches.php
The Great Seal of the United States is filled with symbolic design. It contains the all seeing eye surrounded by the words “Annuit Coeptis”. This motto was chosen by Charles Thomson, the seal’s final designer. Charles Thomson himself stated, “The Eye over it [the pyramid] and the motto Annuit Cœptis allude to the many signal interpositions of providence in favor of the American cause.” This reminder of God’s providence was also included on the first currency of our new nation.
In an article called “The All-Seeing-Eye” Symbol and the Urim and Thummim Connection by Steve Reed said, “We then have an account of Joseph Smith’s first interaction with the Nephite ‘urim and thummim’ via Joseph Knight who said:
“…he (Joseph Smith) seamed to think more of the glasses or the urim and thummim than he did of the plates for says he, I can see anything. They are Marvelous.”
So it appears that the seer stone and the urim and thummim both allowed the user to possess the attribute of an ‘all-seeing-eye’. We know of ‘seers’ in the scriptures, men who had the ability to perceive things that other men could not through divine power.
In the Book of Mormon, the missionary Ammon explains what a seer is to the king of Zarahemla:
“Now Ammon said unto him: I can assuredly tell thee, O king, of a man that can translate the records; for he has wherewith that he can look, and translate all records that are of ancient date; and it is a gift from God. And the things are called interpreters, and no man can look in them except he be commanded, lest he should look for that he ought not and he should perish. And whosoever is commanded to look in them, the same is called seer.” (Mosiah 8:13)
Where it gets interesting to me, however, is Lucy Mack Smith’s physical description of the interpreters/urim and thummim that Joseph Smith had in his possession.
Lucy’s description of the spectacles
“On the morning of September 22, after Joseph had returned from the hill, he placed the article [the Nephite interpreters] of which he spoke into my hands, and, upon examination, I found that it consisted of two smooth three cornered diamonds set in glass, and the glasses were set in silver bows, which were connected with each other in much the same way as old fashioned spectacles. . . .[picture left]. He [Joseph Smith] handed me the breastplate spoken of in his history. It was wrapped in a thin muslin handkerchief, so thin that I could feel its proportions without any difficulty. It was concave on one side and convex on the other, and extended from the neck downwards, as far as the center of the stomach of a man of extraordinary size. It had four straps of the same material, for the purpose of fastening it to the breast.” (History of Joseph Smith by His Mother Lucy Mack Smith)
The actual shape of the urim and thummim that Joseph possessed were triangular! Lucy also described them as ‘spectacles’ and in other accounts we read that Joseph probably held them up to his face to use them as one would use a pair of glasses.
In 1891 William Smith, the Prophet’s brother, was interviewed and he said:
“Two Stones, Fastened to a Breastplate” JSH 1:35
“Among other things we inquired minutely about the Urim and Thummim and the breastplate. We asked him what was meant by the expression “two rims of a bow,” which held the former. He said a double silver bow was twisted into the shape of the figure eight, and the two stones were placed literally between the two rims of a bow. At one end was attached a rod which was connected with the outer edge of the right shoulder of the breast-plate. By pressing the head a little forward, the rod held the Urim and Thummim before the eyes much like a pair of spectacles. A pocket was prepared in the breastplate on the left side, immediately over the heart. When not in use the Urim and Thummim was placed in this pocket, the rod being of just the right length to allow it to be so deposited.
This instrument could, however, be detached from the breastplate and his brother said Joseph often wore it detached when away from home, but always used it in connection with the breastplate when receiving official communications, and usually so when translating as it permitted him to have both hands free to hold the plates.” (J. W. Peterson in The Rod of Iron I:3 (February 1924), 6—7.)
Imagine Seeing Joseph Eyes Through the Interpreters
But think of what you would see if you were standing in front of someone holding the urim and thummim described up to their eye; you would have an eye within a triangle! So what we have with this information from church history is a link between the “All-Seeing-Eye” symbol and to the instrument known as a urim and thummim.
Another thing a triangle can symbolize is past, present and future, the knowledge and comprehension of which constitutes ‘omniscience’ one of God’s primary attributes. Take a look at Doctrine and Covenants 130:6-9:
“The angels do not reside on a planet like this earth; But they reside in the presence of God, on a globe like a sea of glass and fire, where all things for their glory are manifest, past, present, and future, and are continually before the Lord. The place where God resides is a great Urim and Thummim. This earth, in its sanctified and immortal state, will be made like unto crystal and will be a Urim and Thummim to the inhabitants who dwell thereon, whereby all things pertaining to an inferior kingdom, or all kingdoms of a lower order, will be manifest to those who dwell on it; and this earth will be Christ’s.”
The All-Seeing-Eye symbol seems clearly indicative of the active use of the instrument known as a urim and thummimwhether that instrument be diamond or glass-like stones or of the place that God resides and the future glorified state of our own world.
The gift of omniscience seems to be something that God has shared with man in certain capacities here on the earth and something that will be an attribute to all those of a Celestial inheritance.
It should be no surprise to anyone that this marvelous symbol (and many others like the pentagram and the number 13) would be co-opted by Satan and others who wish to apply God’s divine attributes to their own selfish purposes. Everything originates from God. He is the great creator and Satan can create nothing in and of himself; “he is impotent” as Boyd K. Packer so succinctly put it. So any symbol he or others attribute to themselves is simply something that is being borrowed from a higher, purer source.”
Our friend, Lenet Hadley Read has a greatEnsign article here circa 1981 that states:
Steven Reed Continues, “Symbols can, of course, be misleading. Interpretations can be wrong, or the symbol itself misunderstood. However, in dealing with scriptural symbols, we have been given a guide. The Savior proclaimed that “all things bear record of me” (Moses 6:63). That is, all symbols teach of Christ, of his mission and relationship to us.” (Lenet Hadley Read, “All Things Testify of Him: Understanding Symbolism in the Scriptures”, Ensign, Jan. 1981, 5)
I have learned over the years the truthfulness of the doctrine that there is opposition in all things; so if you can find a symbol being used for evil purposes, you can be pretty confident that there is a righteous use for that particular symbol somehow. I am personally grateful for the context that the restoration brings to the study of symbolism.
Symbols are nothing more than an alphabet; letters that can be rearranged to convey different ideas. They are neither good nor evil in and of themselves. Just as I can take a few letters and spell the word D-O-G which would make you think of a furry four-legged beast, or I can arrange them to spell G-O-D and the meaning could not be more different.
Satan spoke to Eve in the form of the serpent and Moses was commanded by God to build a brass serpent to heal all Israelites who looked upon it. This same serpent-on-a-staff motif as a method of healing is also utilized in the medical industry in the form of the intertwining snakes of the Caduceus.
So the meaning of the symbol is defined by the intent of whomever is using it.
The search for the true meaning of symbols will be something that will always fascinate me and I look forward to a future day when all symbols can be understood in their proper order and place in truth.”
Baphomet is a deity allegedly worshipped by the Knights Templar
Editors Note: The thing I dislike about the Medical symbol today is it is used by big Pharma who has controlled our lives and at times I feel their goal is not to help us but to hurt our lives with all these drugs, or as I say, “Pharmakeia” Satan worship is also very closely tied to this symbol. Of course there are many life saving drugs as well.
“The Greek word pharmakeia appears in Galatians 5:20 and Revelation 18:23. Terms from the same root word appear in Revelation 9:21, Revelation 21:8, and Revelation 22:15. These are typically translated into English as “sorcery,” “witchcraft,” or “sorcerer.” Ancient Greek uses of pharmakeia closely mirror the generic modern English word drugs ; the same Greek root word produced English terms such as pharmacy and pharmacist.
Modern use of the word sorcery evokes images of supernatural power and spells; biblical use of pharmakeia doesn’t fit well with such ideas. Rather, the term suggests various forms of drug abuse. Those might include drug use in pagan worship, as an addiction, or as a poison used to manipulate and control others.
In modern English, separate terms distinguish medicines, chemicals, and illicit drugs. As used in most contexts, a “pharmacist” and a “drug dealer” both distribute chemicals, but of different kinds and for drastically different reasons. Because English vernacular uses entirely different words, phrases like selling drugs evoke something illicit while taking meds or prescription drugs don’t imply anything nefarious. Ancient Greeks used words like pharmakeia to refer to that entire spectrum: from medicines to psychoactives to poisons. This makes cultural and biblical context crucial when interpreting terms related to pharmakeia.” Got Questions
Symbols
“Part of our problem is that we are not particularly a symbol-oriented people.
We like prose; well-written sentences laid out so carefully that you can’t misunderstand them. We are not big on poetry; we don’t read very much of it, particularly any serious kinds of poetry.
We like the Doctrine and Covenants. It lays out ideas line upon line, precept upon precept, building upon each previous idea. We’re not big on the Old Testament. It is so large, and it is full of strange things that are going on there that we’re not always familiar with.
We like Nephi. He says, ‘My soul delights in plainness.’ We’re not wild about Isaiah. Isaiah uses all kinds of word-pictures. And he loves pronouns and doesn’t particularly feel it necessary to give you an antecedent to the pronoun.
Now the temple is more poetry than prose. It is more Old Testament than Doctrine and Covenants. It is more Isaiah than Nephi. So our challenge as members of the Church is to learn how to learn through the use of symbols.” (S. Michael Wilcox – House of Glory)
Editors Note: Symbols can always be used for good and evil. We must be in tune with what is meant in society today. Satan has flipped this world upside down, and good is evil and evil is good. We must be awake in this treacherous Deep State world we are living in.
Hebrew Letter Shin
“It is speculated that Jews were among the first to use this amulet due to their beliefs about the evil eye. The symbol of the hand appears in Kabbalistic manuscripts and amulets, doubling as the Hebrew letter “Shin”, the first letter of “Shaddai”, one of the names referring to God. The use of the hamsa in Jewish culture has been intermittent, utilized often by Sephardic Jews during the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, then less and less over time into the mid-twentieth century. However, the hamsa has been present in Judaism dating all the way back to Biblical times, where it is referenced in Deuteronomy 5:15, stated in the Ten Commandments as the “strong hand” of God who led the Jews out of Egypt. The hamsa is later seen in Jewish art as God’s hand reaching down from heaven during the times of late antiquity, the Byzantine period, and even medieval Europe.
Evidence has also emerged of the hamsa being used by Jews from medieval Spain, often associated with “sympathetic magic”. Historians such as Shalom Sabar believe that after the Jewish expulsion from Spain in 1492, exiled Jews likely used the hamsa as protection in the foreign lands they were forced to relocate to, however this assumption has been difficult to prove. According to Sabar, the hamsa has also been used later in Europe “as a distinctive sign of the priesthood, especially when they wished to show that a person was of priestly descent…”. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hamsa
THE CITY OF LEHI BUILT- Annotated Book of Mormon page 558 “…in a particular manner.” (Alma 50:15; Insight p. 312)
The Hebrew Shin, the 21st letter of the Hebrew alphabet, is the first letter of two of the names of God. Shin also stands for the word Shaddai, a name for God Almighty. It is formed roughly in the shape of the English letter ‘W’ with the left and middle legs connecting before jointly connecting to the right leg as shown on the left. One religious significance of the letter Shin in that there are three valleys that encompass the holy city of Jerusalem in the sacred name of God: the Ben Hinnom Valley, the Tyropoeon Valley and the Kidron Valley, and that these valleys converge to form the shape of the letter Shin (shown on the right; insert is an aerial view). The Temple in Jerusalem is located where the dagesh (horizontal line) ends. This is seen as a fulfillment of scripture (Deuteronomy 16:2) that instructs Jews to celebrate the Passover at “the place which the LORD shall choose to place His name there.” (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shin_(letter))
The city of Lehi began to be built “in a particular manner” (Alma 50:15) 71 years before Christ was born and may have been located at the East Forks Works in Clermont County, Ohio. The earthworks included sacred Jewish symbols of the oil lamp, the Menorah, a compass and square. Next to these symbolic earthworks is dirt dug out forming the sacred letter Shin as shown on the left aerial photo.
The East Fork Works survey plate XXXIV, No. 2, from Ancient Monuments by Squier and Davis, superimposed on a Google Earth map where it was surveyed in 1847. The letter Shin is shown within the yellow circle above left.
In conclusion, the “all-seeing eye” represents the Lord looking down on us. God created the symbol and Satan stole it. I always remeber in or outside of the Temple seeing this eye, and I always thought, the Lord is watching and the Lord loves me. Today many people don’t believe that, as they have become programmed towards the evil side of this sacred symbol. Ignore the evil and let’s behold Him with a new focus with His All-Seeing Eye.
In my opinion “Utterly Destroyed” does not have to mean complete annihilation. Most likely it means something is destroyed or taken away, such as the priesthood, or the church, or the blessings of the covenant, but not necessarily a complete group of people.
For example, the Nephite army including women and children at the last battle at Cumorah, did not necessarily contain the entirety of Nephites on the entire continent, but likely a great portion of those who called themselves Nephites or Lamanites were not even part of the last army on either side. There most likely were thousands of people left on the North American soil who were not present at the final battle, which makes sense to me. Similarly not the entirety of Jaredites were destroyed at hill Ramah. (Ramah and Cumorah were the same hill, Ether 15:11). It is likely many of the Nephites who did not attend the final battle at Cumorah, left in ships to other lands such as to England etc. It is also likely that many Jaredites lived beyond the Ramah battle in North, South, and Central America, and were not even present at the last battles of the Jaredites in up-state New York. History tells us that before Columbus there were many indigineous people in the Americas. These were very likely previous Jaredites and Lehites. Remember when I say Jaredites, I mean many descendants of Ham, Shem, and Japeth who were part of the Jaredite contingency that came to America from the Tower of Babel area. The Brother of Jared had the Priesthood and made covenants with the Lord, not all from Ham and Japeth necessarily joined him at Ramah.
Lumbee Native Americans- Could they be Descendants of Nephites, Lamanites, Ishmaelites, and Lemuelites?
The Lumbee Tribe of North Carolina have an amazing history. Like many of the Lamanites of North America their story is unique and very informative. These great people may be descended from the Nephite and Lamanites in my opinion, whom of course had the last battle at Cumorah in 385 AD.
I have made a point on other blogs, about who I believe the Iroquois and Algonquian people are. See Here: After researching both of these language groups and preparing a side by side list of attributes, I have decided most likely the Algonquian are the Lamanites who were victorious at the battle at Hill Cumorah, and I believe most likely the Iroquois are many of the remaining Nephites that were mixed in with the Lamanites, or who were not present at the last battle of Cumorah. My point is, both Lamanite and Nephite blood remained amongst the people who fought at Cumorah.
How you say that is possible? I think it is most likely that all of the people that existed on the land of North America in 385 AD, including Canada and Central America, did not attend the final battle of Cumorah and many knew nothing about this final battle. What do the scriptures teach?
Define Utter Destruction?
Let me comment on that further. We read in 2 Nephi, “And now, Joseph, my last-born, whom I have brought out of the wilderness of mine afflictions, may the Lord bless thee forever, for thy seed shall not utterly be destroyed.” 2 Nephi 3:3
In this way I believe the son of Lehi named Joseph, who escaped from the Lamanites with Nephi his older brother, was promised some of his seed would remain in North America. Was Joseph a Lamanite or a Nephite? It doesn’t matter by just the name, Joseph was a son of Lehi whose children were a direct descendent (Alma 10:3) of the Tribe of Joseph through Manasseh, and the promise was some of Joseph’s (Son of Lehi) seed would remain. We read in history that Nephi and his brothers married the daughters of Ismael, correct? According to Elder Snow, “I am asked to occupy the few minutes yet remaining: If the Spirit gives me liberty I will pursue the train of thought that has passed through my mind while Brother Richards has been speaking upon the spirit that has gone abroad upon the remnants of the house of Israel who occupy this land, the American Indians whom we understand to be the descendants of the Nephites, the Lamanites, the Lemuelites and the Ishmaelites who formerly possessed this land, whose fathers we have an account of in the Book of Mormon.” The Indians—The Influence of the Elders Among Them in the Interest of Peace, Etc. Discourse by Elder Erastus Snow, delivered at Logan, Sunday Afternoon, February 5th, 1882
“And now behold, my beloved brethren, I would speak unto you; for I, Nephi, would not suffer that ye should suppose that ye are more righteous than the Gentiles shall be. For behold, except ye shall keep the commandments of God ye shall all likewise perish; and because of the words which have been spoken ye need not suppose that the Gentiles are utterly destroyed.” 2 Nephi 30:1
These scripture indicate to me that utterly destroyed does not necessarily mean every man, woman and child were killed, but that the “Covenant People of the Lord” were utterly destroyed. The Jaredite and the Nephite civilizations and churches were likely “utterly destroyed”, not all inhabitants of America.
This scripture explains my definition here: “And now behold, we are prepared to receive you; yea, and except you withdraw your purposes, behold, ye will pull down the wrath of that God whom you have rejected upon you, even to your utter destruction.” Alma 54:9. This suggests to me that people who reject Christ, are “utterly destroyed.” Many Nephites may have rejected Christ but still lived other places in America and other Nephite blood was mixed with Lamanite and Mulekite blood as well.
The closest time that ‘utter destruction” happened was during the flood of Noah where only 8 were saved. In my understanding utter destruction of a “Covenant People”, were those who had entered that sacred Covenant with God who were “utterly destroyed.”
Mormon also said utter destruction of his people did not happen. “And it came to pass that there were ten more who did fall by the sword, with their ten thousand each; yea, even all my people, save it were those twenty and four who were with me, and also a few who had escaped into the south countries, and a few who had deserted over unto the Lamanites, had fallen; and their flesh, and bones, and blood lay upon the face of the earth, being left by the hands of those who slew them to molder upon the land, and to crumble and to return to their mother earth.” Mormon 6:15. Even some Nephites at the final battle apparently remained in North America, along with the many in North America, who were not part of those at the final battle, along with many Nephites in Canada and Central America who escaped and who were not mecessarily present at the Hill Cumorah area in 385 AD.
Ancient Indigenous Peoples
As I speak about the Lumbee Tribe, I speak of them as an indigenous tribe and not as if they are either Lamanite or Nephite. From my understanding as I quote below, the Lumbee have Iroquois, Algonquian and Siouan in their language. I have some great friends named John and Brittany Boltinhouse who live in Beulaville, NC. John is part Lumbee and Brittany is Taino from Puerto Rico.
We read from a Lumbee article saying, “Evidence from archeological excavations along the Lumber River has shown that successive cultures of indigenous Native Americans inhabited this area for thousands of years. A number of archaeological sites have been excavated on high ground along the river. While many have been disturbed by the agricultural practices of the post-Columbian era, numerous artifacts and some fossils have been recovered. These include a dugout canoe made by indigenous people and estimated to be over 1,025 years old. This ancient canoe is on display at the Native American Resource Center at the University of North Carolina at Pembroke.
[See Map Above] “Much of the archaeological work in the Lumber River region has been done in Robeson County. A total of 429 archaeological sites have been recorded in this area. The sites contain components from various archaeological periods: Paleo-Indian, Archaic Woodland, Mississippian and Historic (after European encounter).
Iroquoian, Siouan, and Carolina Algonquian-speaking peoples were among the historic tribes who lived in the coastal and inland region prior to European encounter. Archeologists have identified 47 sites of potential importance, 20 of which are eligible for inclusion in the National Register of Historic Places.” SourceMore Information Here:
HISTORY AND CULTURE of LUMBEE
“In southeastern North Carolina, amongst the pines, swamps, and dark waters of the Lumbee River, you will find the heart and homeland of the Lumbee People. The ancestors of the Lumbee came together in the shelter of this land hundreds of years ago – survivors of tribal nations from the Algonquian, Iroquoian, and Siouan language families, including the Hatteras, the Tuscarora, and the Cheraw. The ancestors of the Lumbee were recognized as Indian in 1885 by the State of North Carolina. In 1956, Congress recognized the Lumbee as an Indian tribe while denying the People any federal benefits that are associated with such recognition – an action that the Lumbee continue to fight today.
Lumbee tribal headquarters are located in the small town of Pembroke. The tribal territory and service area is comprised of four adjoining counties: Robeson, Scotland, Hoke and Cumberland. The tribal housing complex, also known as ‘The Turtle’, houses most tribal services. The Lumbee are a strong People with a dynamic history and promising future. The sequential banners below, created by Karen Dial Bird and Kaya Littleturtle, share some of the rich history of the Lumbee in both narrative and visual form.”
Jan 23, 2025, was an important day for the Lumbee Nation as you read in this memorandum. “DIRECTING PLAN FOR RECOGNITION OF LARGEST TRIBE EAST OF MISSISSIPPI RIVER: Today President Donald J. Trump signed a Presidential Memorandum to the Secretary of the Interior to submit a plan to advance full federal recognition of the Lumbee Tribe of North Carolina.” Fact Sheet: President Donald J. Trump Directs Administration to Advance Lumbee Tribe Recognition – The White House
A Summertime Swim Turns into an Archaeological Discovery
“The lengthy removal process was worth it,” said state archaeologist John Mintz. “This canoe is about 1,000 years old, and it’s a southeastern Indian canoe, and it originated from this area. An Important Part of Waccamaw Siouan History A team of neighbors, archaeologists and members of the Waccamaw Siouan Tribe brought the canoe to the surface.” Source
“That canoe at 28 feet long would have carried many a brave,” said Michael Jacobs, chief of the Waccamaw Siouan Tribe. “We feel like in our heart, it’s a history that we’re still exploring and understanding because this is the first time we’ve had access.”
Dugout Canoes at Lake Phelps Creswell, North Carolina
“The Lake Phelps canoes were likely made by the Carolina Algonquin people who arrived in the region around 9500 to 8000 B.C. The Algonquin had been living in the area nearly 800 years before Europeans arrived. The longest canoe to be discovered so far measures 36 feet, and the oldest of them is thought to be around 4,400 years old.” Source
Croatan Chief Manteo
Manteo (c. 1564 – c. 1590) was a Croatan Native American, and was a member of the local tribe that befriended the English explorers who landed at Roanoke Island in 1584. Though many stories claim he was a chief, it is understood that his mother was actually the principal leader of the tribe. This leadership would not have automatically passed down to her children as many English at the time may have assumed.
In 1585 the English returned to Roanoke, arriving too late in the year to plant crops and harvest food, and Manteo helped the colonists make it through the harsh winter. He traveled to England on two occasions, in 1584 and 1585. After staying there, he was among those who sailed for the New World in 1587 along with Governor John White and his colonists, who founded the failed settlement later known as “The Lost Colony”. On Sunday, August 13, 1587, Manteo was christened on Roanoke Island, making him the first Native American to be baptized into the Church of England…
Manteo first entered the historical record through his encounter with English explorers in 1584, when Sir Walter Raleigh dispatched the first of a number of expeditions to Roanoke Island to explore and eventually settle the New World…
The village of Secoton in Roanoke Island in North Carolina, painted by Governor John White c.1585
Once safely delivered to England in September 1584,[4]: 64 Manteo and Wanchese soon caused a sensation at court. Raleigh’s priority, however, was not publicity but rather intelligence about his new land of Virginia, and he restricted access to the exotic newcomers. He assigned the scientist Thomas Harriot the job of deciphering and learning the Carolina Algonquian language,[4]: 70 using a phonetic alphabet of his own invention in order to effect the translation…
Manteo is recognized as being the first Native American who became an Anglican Christian.[2]: 355 Manteo was possibly converted to Anglican Christianity by Raleigh. Some historians[who?] believe that Raleigh promoted this as a political maneuver to further Manteo’s role in working with the English. Upon conversion, Manteo retained his given name.[6]: 190 Manteo may have assisted in helping the English convert other Native Americans to Christianity as well.[2]: 351 In 2008, the 125th Annual Convention of the Episcopal Diocese of East Carolina approved the commemoration of the Baptism of Manteo, along with that of Virginia Dare [Photo below right], to be kept on August 17 of each year. Wikipedia
The Lumbee tribe was first recognized by the state of North Carolina in 1885. The tribe has since been recognized by the federal government, and is now a federally recognized tribe. The Lumbee people have a rich culture and heritage, and are proud of their history. The tribe is known for their traditional arts and crafts, as well as their music and dance. The Lumbee people are also known for their hard work and determination, and have been successful in many different fields. The Lumbee people have a long and proud history, and are an important part of the state of North Carolina. The tribe has a rich culture and heritage, and is known for their traditional arts and crafts, as well as their music and dance. The Lumbee tribe is a proud and independent people, and will continue to fight for their rights and their culture.” The Lumbee People: A Proud And Independent Native American Tribe by Mika
Lumbee Tribe of North Carolina Origins and Migrations
The Lumbee are the Survivors of centuries of decimation and conflict. We are the Ones Who Remain.
“The swamps and dark waters of the Lumbee River have sustained our people for thousands of years. There, in the comfort of a land seen by outsiders as impenetrable and without merit, the Lumbee people made a place called Home. In the lands that are home to the modern day Lumbee people, archaeological data demonstrates a continuous Indian presence dating back to 12,000 years BC.1 The area had been a ‘cultural crossroads’ for thousands of years.2 Some ancestors of the Lumbee have always been on these swamps and rivers. Others migrated from various parts of the Carolinas and southern Virginia.3 The Lumbee River provided an ideal location for Indian peoples who sought to escape the ever-encroaching colonial forces in a post-contact world.
Several factors created a perfect storm to propel our ancestors to either journey to or hunker down around the Lumbee River. These factors include:
• Oppression ~ Indian Slavery and Loss of Traditional Lands
Those who survived these dangers sought shelter from a world that had made it perilous to be Indian. The Lumbee River offered such protection. It was geographically isolated and lay between the oft-contested borders of North and South Carolina for decades.4 The Indians migrating to this area joined those who already called it home. These are the ancestors of the Lumbee people. They belong to three language families: These migrations were not isolated movements of individuals, but were collective progressions of Indian peoples that “maintained contact with kinsfolk and allies, and recreated their communities as much as possible in new territory”.
Map from Lumbee Indians in the Jim Crow South: Race, Identity, and the Making of a Nation. Copyright (c) 2010 by Malinda Maynor Lowery. Used by permission of the University of North Carolina Press. www.uncpress.org
~ C. Woods Pamlico Sound Ocracoke Island Roanoke Island JamesR. NottowayR. MeherrinR. DanR. RoanokeR. P PeeDeeR. CatawbaR. SavannahR. YadkinR. JamesR. t AppomatoxR. NottowayR. MeherrinR. DanR. RoanokeR. a ammlliiccooRR. . PamlicoR. PeeDeeR. WatereeR. CatawbaR. SavannahR. YadkinR. Lumber R. NeuseR. CATAWBA CHERAW CHEROKEE SAPONI KEYAUWEE PEDEE POTOSKITE SAPONI WEANOKE YEOPIM PEDEE CAPEFEAR CAPEFEAR WACCAMAW WACCAMAW YAMASEE TUTELO TUTELO TUSCAROR TUSCARORA POWHATAN POWHATAN SanteeR. HATTERAS N 0 60 40 20 80 mi Albemarle Sound Williamsburg Charleston Cape Fear R. Eastern Siouan, Algonquian, Iroquoian, Map from Lumbee Indians in the Jim Crow South: Race, Identity, and the Making of a Nation. Copyright (c) 2010 by Malinda Maynor Lowery. Used by permission of the University of North Carolina Press. www.uncpress.org The Lumbee are the Survivors of centuries of decimation and conflict. We are the Ones Who Remain.
Map from Lumbee Indians in the Jim Crow South: Race, Identity, and the Making of a Nation. Copyright (c) 2010 by Malinda Maynor Lowery. Used by permission of the University of North Carolina Press. www.uncpress.org
Sir Walter Raleigh Maybe Connected to the Lumbee People
From the Roanoke Island to Creswell NC, to the Croatan National Forest of NC, to Lake Waccamaw NC, and then settling on the Lumber River at Lumberton NC could have been the route of the Lumbee people who today are there on the Lumbee Reservation in Lumberton, NC. (See map again below).
“Roanoke Colony was an attempt by Sir Walter Raleigh to found the first permanent English settlement in North America. The colony was founded in 1585, but when it was visited by a ship in 1590, the colonists had inexplicably disappeared. It has come to be known as the Lost Colony, and the fate of the 112 to 121 colonists remains unknown…
He was granted a royal patent to explore Virginia, paving the way for future English settlements. In 1591, he secretly married Elizabeth Throckmorton, one of the Queen’s ladies-in-waiting, without the Queen’s permission, for which he and his wife were sent to the Tower of London. After his release, they retired to his estate at Sherborne, Dorset…
Sir Walter Raleigh
On March 25, 1584, Queen Elizabeth granted Raleigh a royal charter authorizing him to explore, colonise and rule any “remote, heathen and barbarous lands, countries and territories, not actually possessed of any Christian Prince or inhabited by Christian People”, in return for one-fifth of all the gold and silver that might be mined there.[20][21] This charter specified that Raleigh had seven years in which to establish a settlement, or else lose his right to do so. Raleigh and Elizabeth intended that the venture should provide riches from the New World and a base from which to send privateers on raids against the treasure fleets of Spain. The charter was originally given to Sir Humphrey Gilbert who pitched the idea to Queen Elizabeth I and died at sea while attempting to accomplish it…
On April 27, 1584, the Philip Amadas and Arthur Barlowe expedition set sail from England on an exploratory mission to determine what resources were available in North America.[22][23] They returned with two of the local inhabitants, Manteo and Wanchese, in August 1584, and reported of their findings.[21] The region (the majority of the east coast) received the name “Virginia” for the Virgin Queen Elizabeth I, which is the origin of the name of the modern day state.[11]…
The Native Americans in the region had likely encountered, or at least observed, Europeans from previous expeditions. The Secotan, who controlled Roanoke Island and the mainland between Albemarle Sound and the Pamlico River, soon made contact with the English and established friendly relations. The Secotan chieftain, Wingina, had recently been injured in a war with the Pamlico, so his brother Granganimeo represented the tribe in his place.[24]
Upon their return to England in the autumn of 1584, Amadas and Barlowe spoke highly of the tribes’ hospitality and the strategic location of Roanoke. They brought back two natives: Wanchese, a Secotan, and Manteo, a Croatan whose mother was the chieftain of Croatoan Island.[25] The expedition’s reports described the region as a pleasant and bountiful land, alluding to the Golden Age and the Garden of Eden, although these accounts may have been embellished by Raleigh.[26]
Queen Elizabeth was impressed with the results of Raleigh’s expedition. In 1585, during a ceremony to knight Raleigh, she proclaimed the land granted to him “Virginia” and proclaimed him “Knight Lord and Governor of Virginia”. Sir Walter Raleigh proceeded to seek investors to fund a colony.[27]
When the supply ship arrived in Roanoke, three years later than planned, the colonists had disappeared.[30] The only clue to their fate was the word “CROATOAN” and the letters “CRO” carved into tree trunks. White had arranged with the settlers that if they should move, the name of their destination be carved into a tree or corner post. This suggested the possibility that they had moved to Croatoan Island, but a hurricane prevented John White from investigating the island for survivors.[30] Other speculation includes their having starved, or been swept away or lost at sea during the stormy weather of 1588. No further attempts at contact were recorded for some years. Whatever the fate of the settlers, the settlement is now remembered as the “Roanoke Colony” later known as the “Lost Colony”.[31]https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Walter_Raleigh
Archaeologists Find New Clues to “Lost Colony” Mystery
“When John White, appointed by Sir Walter Raleigh as governor of Roanoke Colony, returned to England for more supplies in late 1587, he left behind his wife, his daughter and his infant granddaughter—Virginia Dare, the first child born in the New World to English parents—among the other settlers. Upon White’s return in 1590, he found no trace of his family or the other inhabitants of the abandoned colony. Over the centuries to come, archaeologists, historians and explorers would delve into the mystery of the “Lost Colony” of Roanoke, all failing to find definitive answers.
Based on the scant clues left behind, some speculated that Native Americans attacked and killed the English colonists. “Croatoan” was the name of an island south of Roanoke, now Hatteras Island, which at the time was home to a Native American tribe of the same name. Alternatively, they might have tried to sail back to England on their own and been lost at sea, or been killed by hostile Spaniards who came north from their own settlements in Florida. One enduring theory was that the settlers might have been absorbed into friendly Native American tribes, perhaps after moving further inland into what is now North Carolina.
ILLUSTRATION DEPICTING DISCOVERY OF THE WORD “CROATOAN” ON A TREE ON ROANOKE ISLAND.
Two independent teams found archaeological remains suggesting that at least some of the Roanoke colonists might have survived and split into two groups, each of which assimilated itself into a different Native American community. One team is excavating a site near Cape Creek on Hatteras Island, around 50 miles (80 kilometers) southeast of the Roanoke Island settlement, while the other is based on the mainland about 50 miles to the northwest of the Roanoke site…
According to archaeologist Nicholas Luccketti of the First Colony Foundation, which is conducting the excavations at Site X, the group has found shards of pottery that they claim may have been used by Roanoke settlers after they left the colony. Located nearby is a site that archaeologists believe might have been a small Native American town, Mettaquem. After the Roanoke colony met its end, English settlers eventually came south from Virginia into North Carolina, but the first recorded settler in the area did not arrive until about 1655. But the recently uncovered pottery is in a style called Border Ware, which is typical of the pottery dug up on Roanoke Island, as well as at Jamestown, but was no longer imported to the New World after the early 17th century, when the Virginia Company dissolved.
In addition to the Border Ware pottery, archaeologists at Site X discovered various other items, including a food-storage jar known as a baluster, pieces of early gun flintlocks, a metal hook of the sort used to stretch animal hides or tents and an aglet, a small copper tube used to secure wool fibers before the advent of the hook and eye in the 17th century. Based on his team’s findings, Luccketti thinks the Roanoke colonists may have moved inland to live with Native American allies sometime after White left, and these artifacts might have been among their belongings. As reported in the New York Times, the First Colony Foundation will reveal more about its findings and theory this week in Chapel Hill, North Carolina.
Though the newly announced discoveries don’t solve this lingering historical mystery, they do point away from Roanoke Island itself, where researchers have failed to come up with evidence pointing to the Lost Colony’s fate. Archaeologists on both teams are hoping that a detailed study of their new finds will yield more clues, and—of course—that more evidence remains, waiting to be discovered, in the endless layers of dirt that surround them.” https://www.history.com/news/archaeologists-find-new-clues-to-lost-colony-mystery
Once again I have to thank the ever-so-reading Betty “Red Ant” LaFontaine for finding most of this information for me. I think she cheated however because there is the name of a park near this site called, Fontainebleau State Park. Her and Mike are probably related to these French Lamanites. Read about Betty and 14 other amazing Lamanites in the book to the left.
We believe Lehi landed in Florida near Tallahassee about 589 BC. Later, after Lehi dies, Nephi escaped north possibly using the Chattahoochee River to Unicoi Gap, GA, and then traveling on the Hiwassee River which connects to the Tennessee River, then settling near Chattanooga, Tennessee which area became the land of Nephi and also called the Land Lehi-Nephi. A few Nephites came back south of the Ohio River to find the Land of their inheritance, but Nephites mostly stayed north of the Ohio River.
The Lamanites remained near the panhandle of Florida near where they landed, and they would probably extend north into Georgia and west into north and central Florida then east to Alabama, Mississippi and Louisiana. I imagine this was a beautiful place to live and hunt and build. This information below speaks mostly about Louisiana and Mississippi Mound Culture of the Tchefuncte Culture from 500 BC to 1AD.
These people are mostly of the main tribe of the Muskogean Language. Along with the Algonquin and the Iroquois these three main language groups are most likely to have the Haplogroup x DNA similar to that in Iraq, Turkey and other West Eurasian countries. National Geographic Article Here on DNA.
History Defines Hopewell Cultural Decline
Hopewell Exchange
“Around 400 AD, the Hopewell exchange ceased, mound building stopped, and art forms were no longer produced. War is a possible cause, as villages dating to the Late Woodland period shifted to larger communities; they built defensive fortifications of palisade walls and ditches. Colder climatic conditions could have driven game animals north or west, as weather would have a detrimental effect on plant life, drastically cutting the subsistence base for these foods. The introduction of the bow and arrow, by improving hunts, may have caused stress on already depleted food populations. This may have been another reason for people to live in larger, more permanent communities for protection, as warfare became more deadly. With fewer people using trade routes, there was no longer a network linking people to the Hopewell traditions. The breakdown in societal organization could also have been the result of adoption of full-scale agriculture. Conclusive reasons for the evident dispersal of the people have not yet been determined.” Source
The Heartland Model Defines Hopewell Cultural Decline
Read the book of Mormon. The last battles between the Nephites and the Lamanites is at 385 AD. Moroni lasted until about 421 AD. Between those years I am sure Moroni stayed fairly close to the cave at hill Cumorah so he could abridge a few more records and the Lord probably had a nice hiding place for him at or near the cave. Why would Moroni travel over 3500 miles back and forth to Mesoamerica with plates and with becoming exposed to so many people and dangers? He wouldn’t. Some Scholars try and explain there was no Cave at Cumorah and the final battles were in Guatemala or some where else. I don’t believe it.
I also believe that Moroni dedicated temple sites in Manti, St George, Independence, and others. He could have done this as a translated person as maybe that is how he left this earth. Remember Moroni holds keys. “Moroni, whom I have sent unto you to reveal the Book of Mormon, containing the fulness of my everlasting gospel, to whom I have committed the keys of the record of the stick of Ephraim.” D&C 27:5. It may be also possible that Moroni appeared to and helped George Washington, Columbus and others as it was his duty to spread the Stick of Ephraim to the area and to the world.
The Tchefuncte Site
The Tchefuncte Site (16ST1) is an archaeological site that is a type site for the prehistoric Tchefuncte culture period. The name is pronounced Che-funk’tuh. It is located in the southeast section of Fontainebleau State Park near Mandeville, St. Tammany Parish, Louisiana.
(Pronounced- Che-funk’tuh) Muskogean Nation of St. Tammany- Choctaw & Chickasaw
History of the Native American cultures, in the Muskogean Nation of “St. Tammany” is known for its Choctaw population
Local Native American historian Grayhawk Perkins spoke at a public meeting held at the Fuhrmann Auditorium in Covington on June 7, 2017, an event hosted by the Covington Heritage Foundation. Perkins shared several stories about his efforts over the past 40 years to preserve the history of the area’s original inhabitants through his teaching, his music, and story-telling.
Perkins, a well-known cultural historian and musician, told of the importance of his grandmother’s lessons about the past, as well those shared by his grandfather, aunts and uncles. “Because of my grandparents, I became the tribal story-teller,” he said, “and I’ve even traveled to the Smithsonian to take part in their Native American history programs.”
People are beginning to realize that cultural story-telling is very important to keeping your nation going and to keeping your family going, he said.
Perkins told about his early search for the history of the Native American cultures, especially those in the Muskogean Nation of which he is a part. “St. Tammany is known for its Choctaw population, but they were actually immigrants,” he said. “They came into this area later. They were pushed out of MIssissippi in the beginning of the 1800’s. But the Muskogeans were here first. The Choctaws spoke the Muskogean language however, so they were welcomed and blended in,” he explained.
What is known as the “Tchefuncte culture” actually represents a time period in Native American history, Perkins said. It involved native peoples all the way from the Texas border into the Florida panhandle. “They had architecture, astronomy, agriculture. They were not nomads, and they lived in villages, large villages. Several of these cities featured mounds, some of which were 80 feet tall, and there were houses for families. Those communities stretched out for miles and miles.”
Tribal nations and councils so impressed Benjamin Franklin that parts of the United States government were patterned after the Native American nations and tribal governments, he explained. “Franklin was smart enough to see how it worked and incorporated parts of it into the new United States,” Perkins said.
He asked his listeners who they think was here (in southeast Louisiana) when the first European set foot in America. “It was the Acolapissa tribe” he said. “They were part of the Muskogean Nation, and they had seven large villages here, some of which were in Fontainebleau State Park.” People are always finding arrowheads and points all over St. Tammany Parish, Perkins noted.
He touched upon how the French newcomers learned the Mobilian trade language used among the tribes in the region (as a second language) and as a result got along better with the native inhabitants than the English or the Dutch did.
In addition to his music and his teaching, Perkins has written books. He was able to write a dictionary with the help of his grandmother, sharing the meanings of the original Muskogean words. He also mentioned instances of natural healing remedies, such as when his grandmother placed wadded up spiderwebs into a deep cut to stop the bleeding.
Prior to his talk in Covington, Perkins had spent two days speaking to children at every library branch in Livingston Parish, explaining the values of life among the Native Americans, how they governed, their family life, and their day-to-day routines.
He performs regularly at the New Orleans Jazz Festival where he has served as a coordinator for the past 25 years, and lately he has collaborated on music projects with French musicians and others around the world.
Mark Johnson, president of the Covington Heritage Foundation, introduced Grayhawk to the audience of approximately 150.
According to information provided by the Louisiana Dept. of Culture, Recreation and Tourism, the Tchefuncte Culture began around 600 B.C. as a hunter-gatherer culture living in small, scattered sites in coastal areas or in lowlands near slow-moving streams. Long-distance trade was much less important, yet people in Louisiana were in contact with people in western Mississippi, coastal Alabama, eastern Texas, Arkansas, and southeastern Missouri.
Editor’s note: With the date around 600 BC this could very well be a Nephite and Lamanite area in Florida. We know as the Nephites left to get away from the Lamanites, they traveled north into Georgia and Tennessee. These Lamanites who stayed behind would have been right in this general location. See Red Oval on bottom of map below.
The Tchefuncte Site located on the north shore of Lake Pontchartrain was so named because it was situated inside Tchefuncte State Park (renamed Fountainbleau State Park). The site had two shell middens, one that measured 100 feet by 250 feet and another 100 feet by 150 feet. Both were excavated, and archaeologists found 50,000 pieces of pottery, as well as artifacts made from bone, shell, and stone. Forty-three human burials were recovered, none of which had objects buried with them.
Tchefuncte people appear to have camped on natural levees, terraces, salt domes, cheniers, and ridges that provided dry ground in the wet environment. They built their houses, which were probably temporary circular shelters having a frame of light poles covered with palmetto, thatch, or grass mixed with mud.
They were the first Louisiana Indians to make large amounts of pottery. They rolled coils of clay into shape and then smoothed them to form a container. Many shapes of pots were made, but characteristically they had “footed” bases.
After decorating the pots, they fired them by slow baking. The introduction of pottery was an important improvement in food storage. When these pots were kept covered, they provided a relatively dry and animal-proof, portable container. The Tchefuncte culture began to phase out around 200 B.C. https://tammanyfamily.blogspot.com/2017/06/native-american-history.html
While most people know that Louisiana has a rich history, many people don’t realize that the state is home to some truly amazing archaeological treasures. We have a multitude of historical sites and artifacts that give us a deep window into life on the Mississippi River before and during early colonization. Here are 7 of the most amazing sites.
We’re aware that these uncertain times are limiting many aspects of life. While we continue to feature destinations that make our state wonderful, please take proper precautions or add them to your bucket list to see at a later date. If you know of a local business that could use some extra support during these times, please nominate them here: onlyinyourstate.com/nominate
1) Poverty Point World Heritage Site 1700 B. C. – 1100 B. C. While most people know that Louisiana has a rich history, many people don’t realize that the state is home to some truly amazing archaeological treasures. We have a multitude of historical sites and artifacts that give us a deep window into life on the Mississippi River before and during early colonization. Here are 7 of the most amazing sites. We’re aware that these uncertain times are limiting many aspects of life. While we continue to feature destinations that make our state wonderful, please take proper precautions or add them to your bucket list to see at a later date. If you know of a local business that could use some extra support during these times, please nominate them here: onlyinyourstate.com/nominate
Poverty Point World Heritage Site 1700 B. C. – 1100 B. C
Recently recognized as a UNESCO world heritage site, Poverty Point is completely unique. The design of the mounds here with C-shaped ridges are unlike any other site in the world.
Bailey’s Dam 1864
2) Bailey’s Dam 1864 Built during the civil war, this dam was constructed to free a Union naval squadron that was stuck in low water at the Red River. Using just the materials at hand, the dam is a testament to the perseverance of the Union soldiers.
3) Tchefuncte 600 B.C. – 200 B.C. Located in the coastal marsh of southeastern Louisiana, Tchefuncte excavations have demonstrated crucial understanding about the vibrant life of indigenous peoples in the early woodland period.
Tchefuncte 600 B.C. – 200 B.C.El Nuevo Constante 1766
4) El Nuevo Constante 1766 El Neuvo Constante was a Spanish ship that sank in a hurricane near Louisiana on its way from Mexico to Spain. It was discovered in 1979 after a shrimper found copper ingots from the wreck.
5) Los Adaes 1716 Built by Spanish colonists in 1716, the Los Adaes site was once the capital of Spanish Texas and a scene of unique cooperation between the French, Spanish, and indigenous Native American tribes in the area. Numerous early 18th century artifacts have been found there.
The first map to depict an Adais (Adaie) settlement, shown to the west of a cluster of Natchitoches villages. Drawn in 1718 by Guillaume Delisle6) Marksville A.D. 1 to A. D. 400 Over 2,000 years ago members of the Hopewell culture built a series of six mounds and one ring. Other earthworks were also found on the site. Here’s a recreation of the mounds in painting form as well as some examples of artifacts that have been found there.
The Marksville culture was a Hopewellian culture in the Lower Mississippi valley, Yazoo valley, and Tensas valley areas of present-day Louisiana, Mississippi, Missouri, and Arkansas. It evolved into the Baytown culture and later the Coles Creek and Plum Bayou cultures. It is named for the Marksville Prehistoric Indian Site in Marksville, Louisiana.
Marksville A.D. 1 to A. D. 4007) Bayou Jasmine 800 B.C. – A. D. 1400 A Southeast Louisiana site where indigenous peoples lived for thousands of years when the land was much higher. As the land sank, many artifacts were uncovered, preserved by the mud and silt in the area. https://www.crt.state.la.us/dataprojects/archaeology/bayoujasmine/Bayou Jasmine 800 B.C. – A. D. 1400
“And the work of death commenced on both sides, but it was more dreadful on the part of the Lamanites, for their nakedness was exposed to the heavy blows of the Nephites with their swords and the cimeters, which brought death at almost every stroke” (Alma 43:37).
How Long could a Steel Sword Last after Burial?
We asked Grok on Jan. 29, 2026 the following question. How many years can a steel sword blade last if buried in the ground? The answer is below:
“The lifespan of a steel sword blade buried in the ground varies enormously depending on environmental conditions, soil type, moisture, oxygen levels, pH, and other factors. Steel (or iron-based alloys used in historical swords) corrodes through rusting, but the rate can range from rapid destruction to remarkable long-term preservation. Typical Ranges
In aggressive, wet, acidic, or oxygen-rich soils (e.g., damp or shifting soil with good drainage and air exposure): The blade can corrode heavily or completely disintegrate in decades to a few centuries (often 50–300 years). Surface rust appears quickly, progressing to deep pitting and structural failure.
In milder or neutral conditions (e.g., average soil): The blade might last several hundred years before becoming heavily degraded or unrecognizable, though often only as a heavily rusted or mineralized remnant. In favorable, low-oxygen, stable conditions (e.g., waterlogged clay-rich soil, bogs, dense clay, or anaerobic environments that limit oxygen and form protective corrosion layers): The blade can survive for centuries to over a thousand years, often retaining its overall shape, edge details, or even sharpness in exceptional cases. Archaeological examples show iron/steel blades from ~1,000–2,000+ years ago still recoverable and identifiable.
Real-World Archaeological Examples
Viking-era iron swords (roughly 800–1,200 years old) have been found in Scandinavian burials or fields, often well-preserved due to clay or low-oxygen soils. Some retain handles, guards, and blade shapes after burial for 1,000+ years. Ancient Japanese iron swords (~1,700–2,000 years old) from burial mounds have survived in clay soils with low corrosion rates, sometimes forming protective siderite layers.
Roman-era iron swords (spatha or gladius types, ~1,500–2,000 years old) appear in various states—some heavily corroded, others better preserved in specific contexts like caves or anaerobic deposits.
Note that many “ancient swords” surviving 3,000+ years (e.g., some Bronze Age examples) are bronze rather than steel/iron, as bronze corrodes differently and often forms a stable patina. In short, there is no single fixed number of years—a steel sword blade might last anywhere from ~100–500 years in poor conditions to 1,000+ years (or potentially much longer as a corroded but recognizable artifact) in ideal burial environments. Most historical steel swords that archaeologists recover after centuries or millennia are heavily corroded but retain enough form to identify them as swords.” Grok AI Jan 29, 2026
Steel Sword near Jerusalem
Vered Jericho Sword by Neal Rappleye
“Vered Jericho was a small ancient Israelite fortress first excavated in the winter of 1982 by archaeologist Avraham Eitan. It’s located roughly 3.7 miles (6 km) south of Jericho proper, on the northern side of Wadi es-Suweid. The walls still stand over 6 and half feet tall (2 m) and nearly 3 feet (0.9 m) wide, with two towers on each corner flanking the gate. Inside the fort is a courtyard and two dwelling structures.
The fort may have also had cultic or ritual functions as a “high place” (beit bamah). It dates to the late seventh to early sixth century BC, and was destroyed by fire, quite likely in either the Babylonian siege of 597–598 or that of 588–586 BC.1 Among the ruins, excavators found a large iron sword, fully intact, next to the skeletal remains of a man. It is the largest Israelite sword found to date, and measures nearly 3 and half feet long (1.04 m) and a little over 2 inches wide (6 cm); it gets narrower (.75–1.5 in; 2–4 cm) at the handle, which was made of bronze and wood and widens into a crescent shape at the end.2
The blade is double-edged, and metallurgical analysis determined that the iron had been carburized into “mild steel.”3 Image This 7th–6th century BC Israelite sword, held at the Israel Museum in Jerusalem, was found at Vered Jericho, about 15 miles from Jerusalem. The blade is made of “iron hardened into steel” (museum plaque).
Book of Mormon Relevance Since steel can be produced through accidental carburization during the ironworking process, it’s hard to say when Israelites first developed the technical expertise to intentionally create high-quality steel.4 2 | Vered Jericho Sword The earliest evidence for the intentional creation of steel comes from twelfth century BC Cyprus,5 and may have spread to Palestine fairly early on. Metallurgical analysis of tenth century BC iron artifacts from Israelite sites reveals that many, even most, of these are technically steel, but there’s uncertainty as to whether these were carburized deliberately or not.6
Whenever the technology developed in Israel, the Vered Jericho sword is evidence the Israelites knew how to intentionally create steel by the late-seventh century BC.7 According to metallurgical analysis of the blade, “the iron was deliberately hardened into steel, attesting to the technical knowledge of the blacksmith.”8 Thus, it is the earliest steel sword found in an Israelite context, and the largest, fully intact steel sword found anywhere in the ancient Near East.9 In 1 Nephi, a military commander named Laban, living in Jerusalem in the early sixth century BC, had a sword with a hilt “of pure gold” and a blade “of the most precious steel” (1 Nephi 4:9).
The Vered Jericho sword, from the exact same time-period, compares favorably with this description—it had a long blade of deliberately-made, high-quality steel, as opposed to the lower quality steel often produced on accident, and was also bi-metallic, with a bronze and wood handle. Laban’s hilt of gold is comparable to that on King Tutankhamen’s dagger (ca. 1336–1327 BC),10 and in comparison with this contemporary Israelite sword it suggests that his was the weapon of a man with high social standing.11
NOTES
1 For background on the site see Avraham Eitan, “Vered Yeriḥo,” in The New Encyclopedia of Archaeological Excavations in the Holy Land, 5 vols., ed. Ephraim Stern (Jerusalem and Washington, DC: Israel Exploration Society and Biblical Archaeology Society, 1993–2008), 5:2067–2068; Hershel Shanks, “BAR Interviews Avraham Eitan,” Biblical Archaeology Review 12, no. 4 (July/August 1986): 30–34.
2 For dimensions of the sword, see Amihai Mazar and Shmuel Aḥituv, “Tel Reḥov in the Assyrian Period: Squatters, Burials, and a Hebrew Seal,” in The Fire Signals of Lachish: Studies in the Archaeology and History of Israel in the Late Bronze Age, Iron Age, and Persian Period in Honor of David Ussishkin, ed. Israel Finkelstein and Nadav Naʾaman (Winona Lake, IN: Eisenbrauns, 2011), 273. Contra Mazar and Aḥituv, who report that “the blade and hilt are made of iron as one unit,” Eitan says the “haft is of bronze with some wood remains.” See Shanks, “BAR Interviews,” 33.
3 Avraham Eitan, “Rare Sword of the Israelite Period Found at Vered Jericho,” Israel Museum Journal 12 (1994): 61– 62.
4 For background on ironworking technology in the ancient Near East, see Lloyd Weeks, “Metallurgy,” in A Companion to the Archaeology of the Ancient Near East, 2 vols., ed. D. T. Potts (West Sussex: Wiley-Blackwell, 2012), 1:297298, 305–306, 311–312; Philip J. King and Lawrence E. Stager, Life in Biblical Israel (Louisville, KY: Westminster/John Knox, 2001), 167–169; James D. Muhly, “How Iron Technology Changed the Ancient World and Gave the Philistines a Military Edge,” Biblical Archaeology Review 8, no. 6 (1982): 40–54.
5 See Erik Tholander, “Evidence of the Use of Carburized Steel and Quench Hardening in Late Bronze Age Cyprus,” Opuscula Atheniensia 10, no. 3 (1971): 15–22; Vasiliki Kassianidou, “The Origin and Use of Metals in Iron Age Cyprus,” in Cyprus and Aegean in the Early Iron Age: The Legacy of Nicolas Coldstream, ed. Maria Iacovou (Nicosia: Band of Cyprus Cultural Foundation, 2012), 238.
6 T. Stech-Wheeler, J.D. Muhly, K.R. Maxwell-Hyslop, R. Maddin, “Iron at Taanach and Early Iron Metallurgy in the Eastern Mediterranean,” American Journal of Archaeology 85, no. 3 (1981): 245–268; Naama Yahalom-Mack and Adi Elyahu Behar, “The Transition from Bronze to Iron in Canaan: Chronology, Technology, and Context,” Radiocarbon 57, no. 2 (2015): Nephite History in Context 3 (August 2018) | 3 285–305. Stech-Wheeler et al. analyzed 11 iron articles from Taanach, dated no later than ca. 925 BC, and determine that 5 were carburized into steel and that this was done deliberately. In contrast, Yahalom-Mack and Elyahu-Behar analyzed 60 iron artifacts dated to ca. tenth–ninth centuries BC, and determined that nearly all of them (57) are steel, but that none was likely carburized intentionally. While Yahalom-Mack and Elyahu-Behar is the more recent study, and uses newer methods, their results are significantly hampered by the poor preservation of their samples and the limitations of the available methods, and thus their conclusions are far from definitive. Nonetheless, their data does seem to suggest that at this early stage in Israelite history, “a range of steels existed during the Iron Age, indicating the lack of systematic, deliberate carburization” (p. 297), while all of the steel samples analyzed by Stech-Wheeler et al. could be explained as accidental carburization.
7 References to barzel (iron) ʿashot and barzel mi-ṣafon in Ezekiel 27:19 and Jeremiah 15:12 indicate that Israelites were aware of iron hardened into steel by the late seventh/early sixth century BC. See Dan Levene and Beno Rothenburg, “Early Evidence for Steelmaking in the Judaic Sources,” Jewish Quarterly Review 92, no. 1–2 (2001): 105–127, esp. 109–113, 125-126. Furthermore, archaeologists working in Israel uncovered a furnace dated to the late seventh/early sixth century BC which seems to be custom made for steeling iron objects through carburization. See Beno Rothenburg and R. F. Tlyecote, “A Unique Assyrian Iron Smithy in the Northern Negev (Israel),” Institute for Archaeo-Metallurigical Studies Newsletter 17 (1991): 11–14; Levene and Rothenburg, “Early Evidence for Steelmaking,” 116.
8 Eitan, “Rare Sword,” 62.
9 For short steel swords found from the far northeast of the ancient Near East, dated to the ninth–sixth centuries BC, see Herbert Maryon, et al., “Early Near Eastern Steel Swords,” American Journal of Archaeology 65, no. 2 (1961): 173–184.
10 On King Tutankhamen’s dagger, see the forthcoming Nephite History in Context 4.
11 See William J. Adams Jr., “Nephi’s Jerusalem and Laban’s Sword,” in Pressing Forward with the Book of Mormon: The FARMS Updates of the 1990s, ed. John W. Welch and Melvin J. Thorne (Provo, UT: FARMS, 1999), 11–13; Jeffrey R. Chadwick, “Lehi’s House at Jerusalem and the Land of His Inheritance,” in glimpses of Lehi’s Jerusalem, ed. John W. Welch, David Rolph Seely, and Jo Ann H. Seely (Provo, UT: FARMS, 2004), 115, fig. 11; Jeffrey R. Chadwick, “All that Glitters is Not … Steel,” Journal of Book of Mormon Studies 15, no. 1 (2006): 66–67; Matthew Roper, “‘To Inflict Wounds of Death’: Mesoamerican Swords and Cimeters in the Book of Mormon,” presented at the 2016 FairMormon Conference, August 4, 2016, online at https://www.fairmormon.org/conference/august-2016/inflict-wounds-death (accessed July 30, 2017). https://bhroberts.org/records/dMTmWh-06LGgK/neal_rappleye_discusses_the_vered_jericho_sword
Many Swords in North America
This map (was produced by Cyrus Thomas in 1894 in a Bureau of Ethnology book. “I am fairly certain that over 1,000,000 mounds once existed” – Gregory L. Little, Ed.D.
If we find a steel sword or two in Israel as noted above, it makes sense we would find steel swords in North America if the Lehites actually traveled to North America as Heartlanders believe. Heartlanders have also found evidence of many ores found in Tennessee, and Michigan. Below we will share with you some information about steel, copper and other swords found in the Heartland.
By the Nephites fruits, we shall know them. In other words, by the millions and millions of mounds and artifacts of life in North America from 600 BC to 400 AD, has been left the fruits or artifacts of the labors of the great Lamanite and Nephite people. To say evidence doesn’t exist is to deny the artifacts found in many museums. To be shown the evidence of the Nephites path, you could simply follow the path of the Hopewell Culture. This article will focus on artifacts in Tennessee, Ohio and several other states, and any one item on it’s own could help the honest in heart find physical and spiritual proof of the Book of Mormon. Of course one would have to find room in their heart to believe the Book of Mormon did happen in North America, which I do. (Your contrary opinions are welcome).
Copper arrows and points in the Heartland. Museums in Ohio, Illinois and Missouri.
If the Book of Mormon is true, then this world is full of evidence of it’s existence both temporally and spiritually. If the Nephites were a real people in a real time and place, there is found evidence of their existence. If Zarahemla was a city near Nauvoo, we will find evidence of its existence. If metal and copper are mentioned in the Book of Mormon, we will find its evidence in the ground. If Joseph Smith is a Prophet born and raised in the United States and he talks of “this country” or “this land” he is speaking of the USA. If the Land of Tennessee is the place of the Nephites, proof of habitation will exist.
If you haven’t found physical evidence of the Book of Mormon in North America, you haven’t researched hard enough. If you haven’t found evidence of God and Christ, you just aren’t looking and praying hard enough in my opinion. The Book of Mormon is true and you can know through personal revelation. I believe the Lord is always available and He lives and He loves us.
“For it came to pass that they did deceive many with their flattering words, who were in the church, and did cause them to commit many sins” Mosiah 26:6
TENNESSEE ARCHAEOLOGY
The Old Stone Fort was built during the Middle Woodland Period, 1,500-2,000 years ago. Native Americans used this area continuously for about 500 years, eventually leaving it abandoned. By the time European settlers arrived, it was unclear of what the area had been used for which resulted in it being misnamed as a fort. In 1966, the state of Tennessee purchased 400 acres of the Chumbley estate as the core of what is now Old Stone Fort State Archaeological Park. Source
Old Stone Fort Franklin TN
“Almost 2000 years ago, the native peoples who lived along the Harpeth River in Williamson County created a sacred site, akin to what we would call a cathedral today,” said Dr. Kevin Smith, Professor of Sociology and Anthropology at Middle Tennessee State University. “It remains the only known major sacred site of its type from the Cumberland River drainage – and much have involved peoples from throughout the region. For modern peoples, this site is important not only as the remnants of an ancient shrine, but also as a site that was recognized nationally in the 1870’s by early archaeologists and antiquarians. While only these two remnants of this sacred complex survive for us to preserve, remember and honor today, they are an important reminder that our history as Tennesseans extends much deeper into the past than we might usually think.”
A diagram of placement of mounds, works and stone box burials at the Old Town Archaeological Site in Williamson, Tennessee. Based on a map found in “The antiquities of Tennessee and the adjacent states, and the state of aboriginal society in the scale of civilization represented by them” by Thruston, Gates Phillips, isbn:9781145536623
A diagram of placement of mounds, works and stone box burials at the Old Town Archaeological Site in Williamson, Tennessee. Based on a map found in “The antiquities of Tennessee and the adjacent states, and the state of aboriginal society in the scale of civilization represented by them” by Thruston, Gates Phillips
Editors note: These Tennesseans need to know that their land is very possibly the land of the Nephites after Lehi’s escape from his brothers Laman and Lemuel. It is the Land where Alma was converted by Abinadi and the land near the Waters of Mormon. With Chattanooga as the City Nephi it is very likely the city of Amulon is where Franklin Tennessee is today and the city of Helam near the Pinson Mounds Park just south of Jackson, Tennessee. Both of these places show some amazing archaeology dating from 100 BC to 200 AD which is the appropriate time for of the exitance of these Book of Mormon People.
Purchase over 200 Book of Mormon Maps in North America Maps here
In early 1875, Joseph Henry, the first Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution, wrote to a number of Tennessee citizens asking for assistance in collecting specimens for the United States National Museum. A fire in January of 1865 had destroyed significant portions of the museum’s early collections (DesRochers 2012), and the approach of the United States Centennial — to be celebrated in concert with the first major world fair and exposition held in the country — required acquisition of new materials. Among those individuals Henry contacted was Dr. William Martin Clark, a physician and resident of Franklin, Tennessee and later the editor-in-chief of the Nashville Banner (Clayton 1880).
Clark began his efforts on behalf of the Smithsonian in May of 1875 with the excavation of an earthen mound on the farm of Dr. William Reid, near Franklin. From there, Clark shifted his efforts to the nearby Glass property, of which he wrote: There is a fine group here, and four of them are in a line from north to south, a large one in the centre [sic], flanked on the south by two small ones, and on the north by another, evidently intended to have been a large one, but from some interruption was never finished. This last was not more than three feet high, though seventy-five feet in diameter. It had been cultivated a great number of years, but distinctly showed its proportions. Being in cultivation at the time of my visit, I did not examine it. The two smaller ones were about six feet high and twenty in diameter, while the largest was twenty feet high and four hundred feet in circumference. They did not stand in a perfect circle, the largest mound forming the lowest part of the concavity (W.M. Clark, “Antiquities of Tennessee,” MS 2407, National Anthropological Archives, Smithsonian Institution, Page 10).
In his account, Clark mentions four mounds (identified herein for reference as Clark-A, Clark-B, Clark-C, and Clark-D): Clark-A stood ca. 6 m in height and 40 m in diameter and most closely matches Mound 2 at the Glass Mounds; Clark-B and C were located to the south and each measured ca. 2 m in height and 6 m in diameter; and Clark-D, situated to the north, measured ca. 1 m in height and 23 m in diameter. The surviving Glass Mounds Mound 1 may be either Clark-B or Clark-C, although the information provided by Clark is insufficient to determine which. Neither of the two surviving mounds at the Glass Mounds site match the dimensions of Clark-D. Clark excavated two trenches into the largest mound at the site (Clark-A; Glass Mounds 2), beginning on opposite faces and meeting in the center.
Within the mound he encountered a layer of ashes and burned earth five feet below the summit, with similar sequences recurring every five feet until the base of the mound. Clark records that the mound was constructed on top of a four-foot deep deposit of burned earth, ashes, and charcoal, from which he recovered “the only relics” from the excavation (W.M. Clark, “Antiquities of Tennessee,” MS 2407, National Anthropological Archives, Smithsonian Institution, Page 11). See Below
Those materials consisted of a copper earspool and hammered copper face plate (Figure 2) (National Museum of Natural History, Smithsonian Institution [NMNH] A19987-0 and A19986).
No skeletal remains were present within the basal mound deposit, suggesting that these artifacts represent either a cache of ritual objects, or perhaps were associated with a cremation or completely degraded grave.
The mask in particular fired Clark’s imagination, leaving him to ponder: Could it speak, what tales it could tell of the red men. [Lamanites & Nephites] No doubt it has witnessed many a torture of captives and heard them shriek, as their hearts were torn from their living bodies and thrown upon the fire to appease the vengeance of their captors. Now how low it has fallen! A small fragment of copper handed down from an antiquity far beyond our conceptions, only a slight token of the mythical nations (W.M. Clark, “Antiquities of Tennessee,” MS 2407, National Anthropological Archives, Smithsonian Institution, Page 12). TENNESSEE ARCHAEOLOGY Volume 10 Fall 2020 Number 2 The Tennessee Division of Archaeology and Middle Tennessee State University
The natural and aboriginal history of Tennessee: up to the first settlements therein by the white people, in the year 1768
BY JOHN HAYWOOD, OF THE COUTNTY OF DAVIDSON, THE STATE OF TENNESSEE. NASHVILLE: PRINTED BY GEORGE WILSON, 1823. Page 341-349
First we will speak of the coins of the aborigines found in the neighboring countries, and then of metallic instruments and utensils also found there.
First. On the farm of Mr. Edward Payne, near Lexington [KY], were found two ancient coins ; one was of gold, and sold for hundreds of dollars : the other was of brass. Each had a head reversed, and both were inscribed with characters not understood, but said to resemble Hebrew. The date of the gold coin was probably 1214, and the date of the brass piece 1009. A few miles below Mr. Payne, a gold piece “Was found, on the plantation of Mr. Chambers, who says it was sold at Lexington for 13 dollars. It was inscribed in unknown characters; and, as Mr. Chambers thinks, was unlike any coin he had ever seen. He says, that a small piece of copper was found on his farm at the same time. The date 1214 could not relate to the “hegira.” [Muhammad’s departure from Mecca to Medina in AD 622]. If it related to the Christian era, it must have come from some of the modern kingdoms of Europe, which had adopted the use of the Arabic numerals. It is not known that the Persians ever used them. The most that can be made of the fact, is, a probability that these coins came to the country before the discovery of America by Columbus; for between 1214 and 1492, the time of his discovery, were 178 years, and before the Spaniards could have circulated it, many more years intervened prior to their intercourse with the nations on the continent. So that it must have circulated nearly 300 years, before it could have come hither from them, and by that time would have been worn out.
At Circleville [Ohio] a copper coin was taken from the central mound, from beneath the roots of a hickory growing on the mound, seven or eight inches in circumference. It has no resemblance in its devices to any British or other coins to which it hath been compared. A hickory six to eight inches in circumference, might have grown up long since the French settlements were on the Ohio and its waters.
On the plantation of Colonel William Sheppard, in the county of Orange, on the river Enoe; 6 miles above Hillsborough in North Carolina, and near the remains of a town which had been deserted in very remote times, was picked up, about the year 1803 or 1804, a round piece of copper about the size of an American eagle. On both sides was a short line of letters, with parallel lines increasing in length till past the center, whence they decreased in length to the bottom, accommodating themselves to the rounded shape of the copper. It was neatly executed. The letters were of some unknown alphabet. This copper was dropped again on the same plantation, where probably it now is. It was about the thickness of the coins called coppers. Similar pieces were sometimes given by the Spanish friars to their proselyted Indians.
Gold and silver ornaments have been found in many of the tumuli in Ohio. Silver very well plated, has been found in several of the mounds : copper in many: pipe bowls of copper, hammered, and not welded together, but lapped over, have been found in them. A bracelet of copper was found in a stone mound at Chillicothe. It resembles the links of a common chain, the ends passed by each other, but were not welded together. Ornaments of silver and copper have not been found north of Newark [OH The location of the Newark Earthworks of 100 BC to 100 AD]. Below that place, vast numbers have been found. North of that place are no wells perforated in the rocks. Arrow heads of copper, some of them five or six inches in length, circular medals of copper, several inches in diameter, very thin, and much injured by time, have been found in the tumuli of Ohio. Iron has been found in some instances oxidized.
Sword, Skeletons and Mirrors
Out of a mound near the circle of the large fort at Circleville [OH], was found the elk- horn handle of a small sword or long knife. Around the end where the blade had been inserted, was a ferule of silver; no iron was found, but an oxide remained. Also, charcoal and wood ashes in which those articles lay, which were surrounded by several bricks very well burnt.A skeleton appeared to have been burnt in a large and very hot fire, which had almost consumed the bones of the deceased. The skeleton was deposited a little to the south of the centre of the tumulus. And 20 feet to the north of it, was another. There was also a large mirror, three feet in length, one and a half in breadth, and one inch and a half thick. It was of “isinglass.” [mica or a similar material in thin transparent sheets]. Also a plate of iron, which had become an oxyde ; but before it was disturbed by the spade, resembled a plate of iron. This skeleton had been burned like the former and lay in charcoal and a considerable quantity of wood ashes.
Gold and Silver
An ornament of very pure gold was discovered, a few years since, in Ross County Ohio, near Chillicothe, lying in the palm of a skeleton’s hand, in a small mound. [Arch. Am. 176].
Not long since, a silver cup was taken from a mound at Marietta, on the Ohio. It is in the possession of Mr. Hill, of St. Clair county, Illinois. It is in the form of an inverted cone, measuring three and a half inches across at top, two and a half at bottom, and four inches in height. It is of pure silver, and so skillfully wrought, that no traces of the plating hammer are discernible. The bottom, which is circular, has been separately forged, accurately fitted to the sides, or barrel, and soldered on.
The line of attachment is plainly discernible. Its interior surface has been gilt, or washed, with a bright, yellow, untarnishable metal, which is undoubtedly gold ; but that gilding is impaired in some places. It was found in a mound at Marietta, half a mile east of those remarkable fortifications on the Muskingum. The mound is situated in woody plane, with a gentle declivity towards the river, and a small stream washes its base. During the autumnal rains, or the melting of the snow in the spring, it runs with the velocity of a current. Thus it has gradually washed away the earth, and laid open the mound for a considerable space, and in this situation the cup was discovered. It was then in a bruised or shapeless mass, and foul from adhering clay ; but being taken to a silversmith, was put into the shape it now presents, which was probably the shape it originally had. Its value by weight is about fifteen dollars. It bears no device or ornamental work of any kind, being a perfectly plain and heavy piece of workmanship. If it be not of European fabrication, the inference is inevitable, that some nation preceding the savages was formerly here, of far greater advancement in the arts of civilization than they ever possessed. But for fear of mistake, let us bear in mind that the French settled in Canada as early as the year 1608, and soon afterwards carried on trade extensively with all the Indians who lived on the waters of the Ohio.
Copper, Marble and Amulets
Copper instruments and ornaments have also been found. In 1813 was found in a mound a piece of copper incrusted with “erugo” [mildew, plant rust], half an inch thick It consists of thin plates of copper rolled up, encircling each other. It was about three inches in length, and one fourth of an inch in thickness. The plates were remarkably pure and fine. In the same mound a beautiful piece of marble was taken up in the year 1814. It was undoubtedly made and used for an ornament, being perforated with loopholes for fastening, which must have been bored by some hard instrument. The marble piece is about five or six inches in length, flat on one side, oval on the other, having an increasing width in the middle, the ends are apparently cut, and with some hard implement used for the purpose. The marble is of a dark dun colour, but the veins of the stones are very distinct. The magicians of India are provided with many articles against witchcraft, which they distribute amongst those who consult them. There are certain enchanted beads, very thin plates of copper, on which extraordinary figures are engraved, with inexplicable words and unknown characters. Amulets also, of various kinds, all which are worn by the Hindoos to serve as talismans, and to preserve them from every species of incantation. No other circum-stance at present recollected, can account in the least degree for the plates of copper above mentioned.
Verdigrease (patina), Helmet, Scull bone which lay under the plate of copper
In one of the tumuli on Grave Creek [WV], below Wheeling, near to the Ohio, were found, about 20 years since, sixty copper beads, made of a coarse “wire, hammered out, and not drawn and cut off at unequal lengths. They were soldered together in an awkward manner, the centre of some of them uniting with the edges of others. They were incrusted with “verdigrease” [A green patina or crust of copper sulfate or copper chloride formed on copper, brass, and bronze exposed to air or seawater for long periods of time], but the inside of them was pure copper.
Grave Creek Mound, West VirginiaGrave Creek Mound, West Virginia by Ken Corbett. This painting by Ken Corbett, represents Mormon with his son, Mormon traveling south on the Ohio River heading towards the Land Zarahemla in Illinois and Missouri. Near Grave Creek Mound in West Virginia, you can visualize in Mormon 1:6-7 it saying, “And it came to pass that I, being eleven years old, was carried by my father into the land southward, even to the land of Zarahemla. The whole face of the land had become covered with buildings, and the people were as numerous almost, as it were the sand of the sea.” Young Mormon is pointing to the Grave Creek mound and all the buildings around.
Some copper pieces have been found in a mound near the Little Muskingum, four miles from Marietta, which appear to have been the front of a helmet, was originally eight inches long and four broad, and has marks of having been attached to leather. It is much decayed and is now a thin plate, and appears to have been attached to the centre of it by a rivet, the hole for which appears both in the plate and ornament. At this place the remains of a skeleton were found. No part retained its form but a portion of the forehead or scull, which lay under the plate of copper. These bones are deeply tinged with green, and appear to have been preserved by the salts in the copper.
Steel Swords in North America: Shield Boss, Belts, Buckler, Scabbard, Sword, Iron and 500 year old trees.
In an ancient mound of the streets of Marietta, in the margin of the plane near the fortifications, amongst other things, in 1819 were discovered three large circular bosses [A shield boss, or umbo, is a round, convex or conical piece of material at the centre of a shield], or ornaments, for sword belts, or a buckler composed of copper, oval, and with a thick plate of silver. The front is slightly convex with a depression like a cap in the centre. The measure, two inches and a quarter across the face of each. On the back side, opposite the depressed portion, is a copper rivet or nail, around which are two separate plates, by which they were fastened to the leather. Two small pieces of the leather were found lying between the holes of one of the bosses. They resemble the skin of an old mummy. The plates of copper are nearly reduced to rust. Around the rivet of one of them is a quantity of flax or hemp in a tolerable state of preservation. Near the side of the human body was a plate of silver, the upper part of a sword scabbard, six inches long, two wide, weighing one ounce. Three longitudinal ridges were on it, which perhaps corresponded with the edges or ridges of the sword. It had been fastened to the scabbard by three or four rivets, the holes of which yet remain in the silver.
Two or three pieces of a copper tube were also found, filled with rust. These compose the lower end of the scabbard, near the point of the sword. There is no sign of the sword itself, except this appearance of rust. Near the feet was a piece of copper weighing three ounces. It seemed by the shape to have been used for a plumb or for ornament. Near one of the ends is a circular crease or groove for lying a thread. It is round, two inches and a half in length, one in diameter at the centre, and half an inch at each end. It is composed of small pieces of native copper pounded together; and in the cracks between the pieces, are several pieces of silver, one nearly of the size of a fourpenny piece or half a “disme” [ an American silver coin with a face value of five cents.] This copper ornament was covered with a coat of green rust, and is considerably corroded. A piece of red ochre or paint, and a piece of iron ore, which has the appearance of having been partly vitrified or melted, were also found. The trees upon the mound, as evidenced by the annulars, were between 400 and 500 years of age, and on the ground beside them were other trees, in a state of decay that appeared to have fallen from dotage.
Bear Teeth, Mica, Copper Beads, Human Bones
From the ancient works where Circleville [OH] now stands, and from the mound there, were taken a few scattered human bones, a branch of a deer’s horn and a piece of earthenware containing muscle shells. At the distance of 500 feet from this pyramid, in the direction of north eight east, there is another. Nine feet high, of a circular figure, nearly flat on the top. In it were found some human skeletons, and a hand full of copper beads, which had been strung on a cravat of lint. There is another mound at the intersection of Third and Main streets; whatever it contained was deposited a small distance below a stratum of loam which is common to the town. The first artificial layer was gravel, considerably raised in the middle; the next, composed of large pebbles, was convex and of a uniform thickness ; the last consisted of loam and soil. The strata were entire, and must have been formed after the deposits in the tumulus were completed. Amongst other articles were these : A bone ornamented with several carved lines ; the sculpture representation of the head or beak of a rapacious bird, perhaps an eagle ; a quantity of isinglass ; a small oval piece of sheet copper with two perforations ; a large oval piece of some metal with longitudinal grooves or ridges ; a number of beads of bone or shell; the teeth of a carnivorous animal, probably those of a bear; seven large marine shells, belonging perhaps to the genus buccinum, cut in such a manner as to serve for domestic utensils, and nearly converted into a state of chalk; several copper articles, each consisting of two sets of circular concave and convex plates. The. interior one of each sort connected with the other by a hollow axis, around which had been wound some lint. Other articles have been found there, consisting of pure copper, human bones of different sizes, sometimes enclosed in rude stone coffins, but oftener lying blended with the earth, surrounded by a portion of ashes and charcoal.
Mica Artifacts
Iron and steel utensils and ornaments have also been found. There was dug up from the central mound at Circleville, a fragment of some culinary vessel. It was evidently of cast iron, and showed the marks of the mould. It was covered on the lower side with the black, smut contracted over the fire. It was found among ashes, and large pieces of charcoal.
Iron and Ivory Bracelets
In the large cemetery of Augusta were found four iron bracelets on the left arm of a female skeleton. They are formed with a loop at one extremity, and extend in an oval shape to a knob at the other end, “which hitches into the loop. The elongated central part of the oval is the thickest, from which it gradually tapers to the clasp. These bracelets are much corroded, and the loops destroyed; but even their present state of preservation can only be accounted for by the fortunate circumstance, that the alluvial soil of the burying ground was free from mineral acids. There are in this state some ancient ivory bracelets from Indostan, which exactly resemble in shape those iron ones. It is a well-known fact, that the dress and ornaments of the Hindoos have continued unchanged from the earliest periods of history.
Copper Bracelet
Iron Knives and Swords
The aborigines had some very well manufactured swords and knives of iron, and possibly of steel. A few years ago, near Blacksburg in Virginia, 80 miles from Marietta, was found about the half of a steel bow, which when entire would have measured five or six feet.
Stone Wall and Furnaces
On the main branch of Paint creek in Ohio, near some very ancient works, and on the inside of a wall on the side of an elevated hill 300 feet high, which wall is of stone, around the brow of the hill there appears to have been a row of furnaces or smiths’ shops, where the cinders now lie many feet in depth. The remains are four or five feet in depth even now in many places.” Source
The source link above is a direct quote from an 1819 report by Dr. Samuel P. Hildreth (a Marietta physician and early antiquarian), originally published in a letter to the American Antiquarian Society and later reprinted in various 19th-century works, including Caleb Atwater’s writings on Ohio antiquities (around 1820) and referenced in John Haywood’s 1823 book on Tennessee history (which compiles similar regional reports).
“Regarding iron or steel: Pre-Columbian North Americans occasionally used meteoric iron (from meteorites, naturally metallic) for small tools or ornaments, but there’s no evidence of iron ore smelting (extracting iron from ores like hematite at 1,200–1,500°C). Steel production would require even more advanced steps: smelting iron, then adding carbon (carburization) in controlled forges—technologies not present in pre-Columbian Michigan or elsewhere in North America north of Mexico.” Wikipedia
It seems most historians and archaeologists are typically in support of their own bias, just as the editor is about his belief. We will continue to look and search for additional evidence of steel in North America, not for proof of the physical truth of the Book of Mormon but to one day conclusively validate the spirit of testimony of this great book from the Lord.
I have shared with you many signs of ancient life in the Heartland of the United States. There is so much more if you want more. I absolutely know the Book of Mormon is true by the spiritual witness I have received often. Knowing this gives me tremendous personal knowledge and when I find secondary evidences of truth, it sure feels good. None of us know the exact facts of specific artifacts or dating methods, but I do know it is very likely many of these artifacts help me to understand the importance of the records of the Nephites and Lamanites. The events of the Book of Mormon beginning in the Heartland of America is a special part of my overall testimony of the truthfulness of this sacred book. I leave you with several quotes of our Prophets who seem to indicate my feelings:
“The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12).
“Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” Teachings of Thomas S. Monson by Thomas S. Monson 2011 (Ordained an Apostle, 1963; ordained President of the Church, 2008)
“I marvel at the miracle of America, the land which the God of Heaven long ago declared to be a land choice above all other lands and concerning which He has made a promise and given a warning in these remarkable words: ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ’(Ether 2:12.) “God bless America, for she is His creation.” (Hinckley, Gordon B., National Advisory Council of BYU College of Business [November 2, 1973]).
“The Book of Mormon reveals that Joseph, the son of Jacob who was once sold into Egypt, foresaw the Prophet Joseph Smith and his day (see 2 Ne. 3:6–21) and noted that there would be many similarities in their lives. Centuries later, the Prophet Joseph stated, “I feel like Joseph in Egypt.” (The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith, ed. Dean C. Jessee, Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1984, p. 409; spelling modernized.) The Book of Mormon reveals that the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, was not forgotten when, as promised in the Abrahamic covenant, land was distributed to the tribes of Israel. Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. (See Ether 13:2, 8.) It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but choice because it was chosen. It was to be the repository of sacred writing on plates of gold from which the Book of Mormon would one day come, choice because it would eventually host world headquarters of the restored church of Jesus Christ in the latter days.” A TREASURED TESTAMENT By Elder Russell M. Nelson Of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles JULY 1993
The book of Mormon began in the Heartland of North America: Elder Perry said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012.
Remember the Interpreters came from the Brother of Jared when the Lord touched those two additional stones, (Ether 3:23) and they were sealed up and later Mosiah received them and possibly Lehi before and finally sealed up by Moroni before shown to Joseph Smith.
A Passover Setting for Lehi’s Exodus
Don Bradley Interpreter: A Journal of Latter-day Saint Faith and Scholarship 34 (2020): 119-142
Abstract: Later in his life, former Palmyra resident Fayette Lapham recounted with sharp detail an 1830 interview he conducted with Joseph Smith Sr. about the coming forth of the Book of Mormon. Among the details he reports that Lehi’s exodus from Jerusalem occurred during a “great feast.” This detail, not found in the published Book of Mormon, may reveal some of what Joseph Sr. knew from the lost 116 pages. By examining the small plates account of this narrative in 1 Nephi 1−5, we see not only that such a feast was possible, but that Lehi’s exodus and Nephi’s quest for the brass plates occurred at Passover. This Passover setting helps explain why Nephi killed Laban and other distinctive features of Lehi’s exodus. Read in its Passover context, the story of Lehi is not just the story of one man’s deliverance, but of the deliverance of humankind by the Lamb of God. The Passover setting in which it begins illuminates the meaning of the Book of Mormon as a whole.”
[Editor’s Note: This article is an excerpt from Chapter 7 of the author’s book, The Lost 116 Pages: Reconstructing the Book of Mormon’s Lost Stories (Salt Lake City: Kofford Books, 2019).]
This chapter examines the narrative of 1 Nephi 1−5 as a series of events occurring at the Passover season, beginning with Lehi’s theophany (vision of God) at the start of the Passover month of Nisan and culminating with Nephi’s slaying of Laban on the final day of the Jewish Passover celebration.1 Although this text comprises five chapters in the current Latter-day Saint edition of the Book of Mormon, it [Page 120]constitutes just one chapter — the original 1 Nephi Chapter I — in the first edition of the Book of Mormon and presents a single overarching narrative of the escape of Lehi’s family from destruction in Jerusalem and the beginning of their exodus to a new promised land. Read against the backdrop of the Passover season, the narrative of Lehi’s exodus is not merely a narrative of one family’s deliverance from temporal destruction but also a typological narrative of the redemption of humanity by the divine Lamb of God.
Fayette Lapham’s Interview with Joseph Smith Sr.
Joseph Smith Sr.
In early 1830, shortly before the Book of Mormon came off the Grandin press, Palmyra businessman Fayette Lapham and his brother-in-law Jacob Ramsdell called at the Joseph Smith Sr. home in Manchester to get information on the forthcoming book.2 As Palmyra residents, Lapham and Ramsdell would have heard the considerable buzz in town about the Book of Mormon but were not yet able to satisfy their curiosity by reading its pages. Instead, the two young men enjoyed the rare privilege of hearing the Prophet’s father relate the story of the Book of Mormon’s emergence, and they were given an oral sneak preview of its contents. Four decades later, Lapham published an extensive account of this interview [Page 121]in an 1870 issue of The Historical Magazine.3 Despite the lapse of years and the account’s occasional garbling of fact, Lapham’s narration is filled with firsthand information that demonstrates his reliance on a primary source with knowledge of the actual information and events, indicating that he may have written his newspaper account from detailed notes of his interview with Joseph Sr.4 Whether Lapham’s source was interview notes or an extraordinary memory, his accuracy on many obscure but confirmable details, such as the order in which Joseph Smith translated Mormon’s abridgement and Nephi’s small plates after the manuscript loss, lends credence to additional, unique details he provides.5
In relating Nephite history, Lapham’s account largely retells familiar Book of Mormon stories. Yet at key points it also adds to the existing narrative some story elements not found in the published Book of Mormon. These additional pieces of Nephite narrative, though new or unknown, fit remarkably well into the familiar, known narrative, suggesting that they are not errors but echoes of narrative from the lost pages. Surprisingly, the interview account gives nearly five times as much [Page 122] space to the period of the narrative covered by the lost pages as it does to the period that follows the lost portion. One wonders if the Prophet’s father, realizing his interviewers would not be able to read the fuller Nephite narrative given in the lost manuscript, attempted to provide more of that early narrative than the published book would provide. This seems to be the most probable explanation for the additional Nephite narrative given in Lapham’s account.
Despite his intellectual interest, Lapham was never a believer in Joseph Jr. as a prophet and appears to have never even read the Book of Mormon. In fact, Lapham came away from his interview with Joseph Sr. believing the Book of Mormon to be a hoax, which obviated his need to read it. Given this lack of familiarity with the book, and especially its missing pages, it is unlikely that Lapham could have identified what was missing from lost manuscript narrative and constructed elements that fill those gaps and fit the pattern of Book of Mormon narrative. Source
Historical Magazine (second series) Volume 7 May 1870 Interview with the Father of Joseph Smith
“Interview with the Father of Joseph Smith, the Mormon Prophet, Forty Years Ago. His Account of the Finding of the Sacred Plates” (1870) [La]Fayette Lapham
Republished in Vogel, Dan (1996), Early Mormon Documents, vol.1,Salt Lake City Signature Books, ISBN 1-56085-072-8.
I think it was in the year 1830, I heard that some ancient records had been discovered that would throw some new light upon the subject of religion; being deeply interested in the matter, I concluded to go to the place and learn for myself the truth of the matter. Accompanied by a friend, Jacob Ramsdell, I set out to find the Smith family, then residing some three or four miles South of the village of Palmyra, Wayne county, New York, and near the line of the town of Manchester. Joseph, Junior, afterwards so well known, not being at home, we applied to his father for the information we wanted. This Joseph Smith, Senior, we soon learned, from his own lips, was a firm believer in witchcraft and other supernatural things; and had brought up his family in the same belief. He also believed that there was a vast amount of money buried somewhere in the country; that it would some day be found; that he himself had spent both time and money searching for it, with divining rods, but had not succeeded in finding any, though sure that he eventually would.” Lapham
Editors note: With the previous description coming from someone who did not know Joseph Smith or his father well at all, his description of “witchcraft”, “supernatural”, and “buried money”, was likely Mr. Laphams bias against such things. Since the story of Joseph Smith was hard for many to explain at that time, it makes sense that many people made up stories and words about the explanation they heard from the Smiths. In the editors opinion witchcraft good also be explains as a miracle, or a spiritual manifestation. Finding buried artifacts or valuable items was not unheard of in Palmyra at this time. I believe Mr. Lapham’s descriptions could explain a very spiritual occurrence as well as a possible witchcraft situation.
Lapham continued. “In reply to our question, concerning the ancient records that had been found, he remarked that they had suffered a great deal of persecution on account of them; that many had been there for that purpose, and had made evil reports of them, intimating that perhaps we had come for a like purpose; but, becoming satisfied of our good intentions and that we only sought correct information, he gave us the following history, as near as I can repeat his words:
His son Joseph, whom he called the illiterate, when about fourteen years of age, happened to be where a man was looking into a dark stone and telling people, therefrom, where to dig for money and other things. Joseph requested the privilege of looking into the stone, which he did by putting his face into the hat where the stone was. It proved to be not the right stone for him; but he could see some things, and, among them, he saw the stone, and where it was, in which he could see whatever he wished to see.
Smith claims and believes that there is a stone of this quality, somewhere, for every one. The place where he saw the stone was not far from their house; and, under pretense of digging a well, they found water and the stone at a depth of twenty or twenty-two feet. After this, Joseph spent about two years looking into this stone, telling fortunes, where to find lost things, and where to dig for money and other hidden treasure.”
SEER STONE V. URIM & THUMMIM: BOOK OF MORMON TRANSLATION ON TRIAL (BOOK) $20.00 Seer Stone v. Urim and Thummim places the Book of Mormon translation on trial, presenting the latest research in one of the most comprehensive treatments of the translation process to date providing encouragement for Latter-day Saints who fear they have been “betrayed” by the translation history taught by the Church for over 190 years. Purchase Here
Lapham continues. “About this time he became concerned as to his future state of existence, and was baptized, becoming thus a member of the Baptist Church. Soon after joining the Church, he had a very singular dream; but he did not tell his father of his dream, until about a year afterwards. He then told his father that, in his dream, a very large and tall man appeared to him, dressed in an ancient suit of clothes, and the clothes were bloody. And the man said to him that there was a valuable treasure, buried many years since, and not far from that place; and that he had now arrived for it to be brought to light, for the benefit of the world at large; and, if he would strictly follow his directions, he would direct him to the place where it was deposited, in such a manner that he could obtain it.
He then said to him, that he would have to get a certain coverlid, which he described, and an old-fashioned suit of clothes, of the same color, and a napkin to put the treasure in; and go to a certain tree, not far distant, and when there, he would see other objects that he would take or keep in range and follow, until he was directed to stop, and there he would find the treasure that he was in pursuit of; and when he had obtained it, he must not lay it down until he placed it in the napkin. “And,” says Smith, “in the course of a year, I succeeded in finding all the articles, as directed; and one dark night Joseph mounted his horse, and, aided by some supernatural light, he succeeded in finding the starting point and the objects in range.” Following these, as far as he could with the horse without being directed to stop, he proceeded on foot, keeping the range in view, until he arrived at a large boulder, of several tons weight, when he was immediately impressed with the idea that the object of his pursuit was under that rock. Feeling around the edge, he found that the under side was fiat. Being a stout man, and aided by some super-natural power, he succeeded in turning the rock upon its edge, and under it he found a square block of masonry, in the centre of which were the articles referred to by the man seen in the dream. Taking up the first article, he saw others below; laying down the first, he endeavored to secure the others; but, before he could get hold of them, the one he had taken up slid back to the place he had taken it from, and, to his great surprise and terror, the rock immediately fell back to its former place, nearly crushing him in its descent. His first thought was that he had not properly secured the rock when it was turned up, and accordingly he again tried to lift it, but now in vain; he next tried with the aid of levers, but still without success. While thus engaged, he felt something strike him on the breast, which was repeated the third time, always with increased force, the last such as to lay him upon his back. As he lay there, he looked up and saw the same large man that had appeared in his dream, dressed in the same clothes. He said to him that, when the treasure was deposited there, he was sworn to take charge of and protect that property, until the time should arrive for it to be exhibited to the world of mankind; and, in order to prevent his making an improper disclosure, he was murdered or slain on the spot, and the treasure had been under his charge ever since.
He said to him that he had not followed his directions; and, in consequence of laying the article down before putting it in the napkin, he could not have the article now; but that if he would come again, one year from that time, he could then have them. The year passed over before Joseph was aware of it, so time passed by; but he went to the place of deposit, where the same man appeared again, and said he had not been punctual in following his directions, and, in consequence, he could not have the article yet. Joseph asked when he could have them; and the answer was, “Come in one year from this time, and bring your oldest brother with you; then you may have them.” During that year, it so happened that his oldest brother died; but, at the end of the year, Joseph repaired to the place again, and was told by the man who still guarded the treasure, that, inasmuch as he could not bring his oldest brother, he could not have the treasure yet; but there would be another person appointed to come with him in one year from that time, when he could have it. Joseph asked, “How shall I know the person?” and was told that the person would be known to him at sight.
Lost 116 Pages
During that year, Joseph went to the town of Harmony, in the State of Pennsylvania, at the request of some one who wanted the assistance of his divining rod and stone in finding hidden treasure, supposed to have been deposited there by the Indians or others. While there, he fell in company with a young woman; and, when he first saw her, he was satisfied that she was the person appointed to go with him to get the treasure he had so often failed to secure. To insure success, he courted and married her. When his work was ended at Harmony, he returned with her to his father’s, in Wayne county; and, at the expiration of the year, he procured a horse and light wagon, with a small chest and a pillow-case, and proceeded, punctually, with his wife, to find the hidden treasure. When they had gone as far as they could with the wagon, Joseph took the pillow-case and started for the rock.
Upon passing a fence, a host of devils began to screech and to scream, and made all sorts of hideous yells, for the purpose of terrifying him and preventing the attainment of his object; but Joseph was courageous, and pursued his way, in spite of them all. Arriving at the stone, he again lifted it, with the aid of superhuman power, as at first, and secured the first, or uppermost article, this time putting it carefully into the pillow-case, before laying it down. He now attempted to secure the remainder; but just then the same old man appeared, and said to him, that the time had not yet arrived for their exhibition to the world; but that when the proper time came he should have them, and exhibit them with the one he had now secured; until that time arrived, no one must be allowed to touch the one he had in his possession; for if they did, they would be knocked down by some superhuman power. Joseph ascertained that the remaining articles were a gold hilt and chain, and a gold ball with two pointers. The hilt and chain had once been part of a sword of unusual size; but the blade had rusted away and become useless. Joseph then turned the rock back, took the article in the pillow-case, and returned to the wagon; the devils, with more hideous yells than before, followed him to the fence; as he was getting over the fence, one of the devils struck him a blow on his side, where a black and blue spot remained three or four days; but Joseph persevered and brought the article safely home. “I weighed it,” said Mr. Smith, Senior, “and it weighed thirty pounds.“continued
No Sword of Laban or Liahona was stored in the stone box at Cumorah. They were with all other records in the nearby Cave at Cumorah. See above.
Two Depositories in Hill Cumorah
“The hill Cumorah, with the surrounding vicinity, is distinguished as the great battlefield on which, and near which, two powerful nations were concentrated with all their forces. Men, women a nd children fought till hundreds of thousands on both sides were hewn down, and left to molder upon the ground. . . .
These new plates were given to Moroni to finish the history. And all the ancient plates, Mormon deposited in Cumorah, about three hundred and eighty-four years after Christ. When Moroni, about thirty-six years after, made the deposit of the book entrusted to him, he was, without doubt, inspired to select a department of the hill separate from the great depository of the numerous volumes hid up by his father. The particular place in the hill where Moroni secreted the book, was revealed, by the angel, to the prophet Joseph Smith, to whom the volume was delivered in September, A.D. 1827. But the grand repository of all the numerous records of the ancient nations of the western continent, was located in another department of the hill, and it’s contents under the charge of holy angels, until the day should come for them to be transferred to the sacred temple of Zion.” 1866 Orson Pratt Millennial Star (28 (27): 417)
Continued, “In answer to our question, as to what it was that Joseph had thus obtained, he said it consisted of a set of gold plates, about six inches wide, and nine or ten inches long. They were in the form of a book, half an inch thick, but were not bound at the back, like our books, but were held together by several gold rings, in such a way that the plates could be opened similar to a book. Under the first plate, or lid, he found a pair of spectacles, about one and a half inches longer than those used at the present day, the eyes not of glass, but of diamond. On the next page were representations of all the masonic implements, as used by masons at the present day. The remaining pages were closely written over in characters of some unknown tongue, the last containing the alphabet of this unknown language. Joseph, not being able to read the characters, made a copy of some of them, which he showed to some of the most learned men of the vicinity. All the clue he could obtain was from George Crane, who said he had seen a Pass that had been given to Luther Bradish, when traveling through the Turkish dominions; and he thought the characters resembled those of that Pass.
Accordingly, Joseph went to Franklin-county, and saw Mr. Bradish, who could not read the strange characters, but advised him to return home and go into other business. But Joseph was not willing to give up the matter, without further trial; and from Franklin county he went to New York city, where the most learned man then in the city told him that, with few exceptions, the characters were Arabic, but not enough to make any thing out. Returning home, he one day tried the spectacles, and found that, by looking through them, he could see everything—past, present, and future—and could also read and understand the characters written on the plates. Before proceeding to translate the characters, Joseph was directed to choose twelve Apostles, who must be men who believed in the supernatural. He would not err in cho[o]sing them, as he would know the proper persons as soon as he saw them. One was to be a Scribe. After much opposition, Joseph succeeded in finding the requisite number of believers, among them Martin Harris, who was chosen Scribe. After having made these necessary arrangements, Joseph was directed not to make the translation where there was so much opposition; hence, after procuring the necessary materials, he and Martin went to Harmony, in Pennsylvania, where they would be less persecuted, and where Joseph, with spectacles on, translated the characters on the gold plates, and Harris recorded the result.
After thus translating a number of plates, Harris wanted to return to Palmyra, taking a part of the writings with him; but the Lord objected, for fear that Harris would show them to unbelievers, who would make sport and derision of them. But Harris finally obtained leave to take them, on condition that he should let no one see them, except those who believed in them; in this he was indiscreet, and showed them to some one that he ought not to. When he next went to his drawer to get them, behold! they were not there; the Lord had taken them away.
Interpreters
Joseph and Harris returned to Harmony, and found the plates missing—the Lord had taken them also. Then Joseph put on the spectacles, and saw where the Lord had hid them, among the rocks, in the mountains. Though not allowed to get them, he could, by the help of the spectacles, read them where they were, as well as if they were before him. They were directed not to re-translate the part already gone over, for fear the new work would not correspond, in every particular, with the old; their enemies might take advantage of that circumstance, and condemn the whole. But they could begin where they left off, and translate until they were directed to stop; for, in consequence of their indiscretion, they would not be allowed to translate the whole, at present. At some future time, they would be allowed to translate the whole; and then their translation, the gold plates, the gold hilt, ball and pointers could all be circulated together, each a witness of the others.
In answer to our question as to the subject of the translation, he said it was the record of a certain number of Jews, who, at the time of crossing the Red Sea, left the main body and went away by themselves; finally became a rich and prosperous nation; and, in the course of time, became so wicked that the Lord determined to destroy them from off the face of the earth. But there was one virtuous man among them, whom the Lord warned in a dream to take his family and depart, which he accordingly did; and, after traveling three days, he remembered that he had left some papers, in the office where he had been an officer, which he thought would be of use to him in his journeyings. He sent his son back to the city to get them; and when his son arrived in the city, it was night, and he found the citizens had been having a great feast, and were all drunk. When he went to the office to get his father’s papers he was told that the chief clerk was not in, and he must find [him] before he could have the papers. He then went into the street in search of him; but every body being drunk, he could get but little information of his whereabouts, but, after searching a long time, he found him lying in the street, dead drunk, clothed in his official habiliments, his sword having a gold hilt and chain, lying by his side—and this is the same that was found with the gold plates. Finding that he could do nothing with him in that situation, he drew the sword, cut off the officer’s head, cast off this own outer garments, and, assuming those of the officer, returned to the office where the papers were readily obtained, with which he returned to where his father was waiting for him.
The family then moved on, for several days, when they were directed to stop and get materials to make brass plates upon which to keep a record of their journey; also to erect a tabernacle, wherein they could go and inquire whenever they became bewildered or at a loss what to do. After all things were ready, they started on their journey, in earnest; a gold ball went before them, having two pointers, one pointing steadily the way they should go, the other the way to where they could get provisions and other necessaries. After traveling many days, they came to a mountain, from which they were directed to get gold plates to keep their records upon, and to transfer to them those already on the brass plates. Finishing these, they resumed their journey; and, after traveling many days, came to a wide water, where they were directed to build a vessel.When this was completed, they set sail, still directed by the gold ball. After sailing a long time, they came to land, went on shore, and thence they traveled through boundless forests, until, at length, they came to a country where there were a great many lakes; which country had once been settled by a very large race of men, who were very rich, having a great deal of money. From some unknown cause, this nation had become extinct; “but that money,” said Smith, “is here, now, every dollar of it.”When they, the Jews, first beheld this country, they sent out spies to see what manner of country it was, who reported that the country appeared to have been settled by a very large race of men,and had been, to all appearances, a very rich agricultural and manufacturing nation. They also found something of which they did not know the use, but when they went into the tabernacle, a voice said, “What have you got in your hand, there?” They replied that they did not know, but had come to inquire; when the voice said, “Put it on your face, and put your face in a skin, and you will see what it is.”They did so, and could see everything of the past, present, and future; and it was the same spectacles that Joseph found with the gold plates.
The gold ball stopped here and ceased to direct them any further; the family took possession of the country; their descendants became a great nation; among them were prophets who foretold the coming of Christ, and said that, as a sign of his coming, there would be three days in which there would be no night, for the light of day would continue during three days. In process of time the sign appeared as foretold by the prophets; and when Christ left Jerusalem he came to this nation; and, finding them much more perfect and harmonious in their religious views than the Jews were at Jerusalem, he was more particular in giving them instructions as to baptism, and said they must go down into the water, and be put under the water, and come up out of the water. But, after this, they became corrupt and wicked; enmity and discord prevailed among them, to such an extent, that they could no longer dwell together; hence they divided up into tribes, were scattered over the face of the earth, and their descendants are the American Indians.
Art by Clark Kelley Price
At this point, the interview came to an end; and my friend and myself returned home, fully convinced that we had smelt a large mice.” Historical Magazine (second series) Volume 7 May 1870 Interview with the Father of Joseph Smith by Lafayette Lapham
By Ken Corbett. Nephi’s Temple on Lookout Mountain in Chattanooga, TN
After praying about this story, I personally “didn’t smelt a large mice”, but I felt the story was very interesting. I believe the Story of Laban was probably during a festival in Jerusalem (Maybe Passover), and likely Lehi or Nephi had the Urim and Thummim, as you see in the painting left. Also to hear about Lehi erecting a temple in the wilderness is very interesting. Lapham also said Joseph Smith Sr. said, “Under the first plate, or lid, he found a pair of spectacles, about one and a half inches longer than those used at the present day, the eyes not of glass, but of diamond.” Possibly a storage compartment for the glasses was inside the first leaf of the plates possibly secured like the image left with the box being a lighter wood encasing.
Buried in the Stone box, the Interpreters, Spectacles & Breastplate, Not Brown Seer Stone and a Hat.
Study and prayer are very invigorating and enjoyable to me!
I believe Joseph Smith, who speaking Near Atlas, Illinois on the Mississippi River on June 2, 1834 said,
“The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc.” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56
Copy from the Joseph Smith Papers boxes added.
There ARE Hopewell Mounds that date to Book of Mormon Times in Illinois, Ohio, Missouri, and Iowa as Joseph Smith described while on Zion’s Camp march. This should not be denied if we believe the Prophet Joseph. He wrote this letter to his dear wife Emma saying, “picking up their [Nephite] skulls & their bones, as a proof of its [Book of Mormon’s] divine authenticity”
THIS IS WHY BOOK OF MORMON EVIDENCE, AND HEARTLAND RESEARCH GROUP, ARE IN MONTROSE IOWA. WE VERIFY TRUTH OF THE BOOK OF MORMON BY THE SPIRIT BUT CONFIRM MANY THINGS WITH SECONDARY WITNESSES THROUGH MANY ARTIFACTS, RESEARCH, MAGNETOMETRY, LiDAR, RESISTIVITY AND CORE DRILLING.
Joseph Smith and Family Buried among the Nephites
“The connections between Mormonism and the mounds of North America have yet to be fully explored. …The increasing awareness of the numerous Hopewell mounds in the Nauvoo area may give renewed attention to the connection between Mormons and the mounds. When workers dug a utility trench between the Red Brick Store and the Joseph Smith Homestead, the equipment churned up Hopewell bones and artifacts. This area is adjacent to the Smith Family Cemetery, leading to the possibility that Joseph Smith, his wife Emma, his brother Hyrum and his parents are buried in a Hopewell burial site.” The Mormons and the Mounds – Jonathan Neville Mormon History Association June 2017.
“Nauvoo appears to have been a destination for the living and the dead for centuries. According to Community of Christ Historic Sites Coordinator Lachlan Mackay, workmen digging a power wiring trench between the Smith Cemetery and Red Brick Store during the 1970s uncovered bones and artifacts, including a cardinal platform pipe from the Hopewell era (ca. 200 BC to 500 AD). This means that the Smith Family Cemetery was most likely built over an ancient Nephite graveyard.
Nauvoo Map with Tumuli (Mounds)
Lachlan Mackay referred to Gustavus Hills 1840 map above of Nauvoo which revealed ancient tumuli, or burial mounds, including some on Partridge Street below the temple hill. In 1844, Henry Brown quoted John C. Bennett’s 1842 description of Nauvoo: “The surface of the ground upon which Nauvoo is built, is very uneven. . . A number of tumuli, or ancient mounds, are found within the limits of the city, proving it to have been a place of some importance with the extinct inhabitants of this Continent” (History of Illinois, 1844, p. 490). Settlers, however, leveled the land for houses and gardens.” Laid to Rest in Nauvoo By Rosemary G. Palmer · July 17, 2014 Meridian Magazine
The Nauvoo Hopewell Mounds
Hopewell Mound on Curlee Property
“Beginning in 1998, Wilson [Curlee] and I had felt a gravitational pull to Nauvoo from our home in Helena, Montana, and began making yearly trips there, usually in conjunction to see family in other states. Without having a concrete plan, we decided in 2005 to buy a small second home in Nauvoo for retirement in a few years, and in the meantime, a place to spend our summers. And so it came to be that in 2009 when we retired and semi-relocated to Nauvoo that we were introduced to Heartland Model of the Book of Mormon geography. We were invited to a small gathering of people to hear a presentation about the possibility of the ancient city of Zarahemla having been located across the Mississippi from Nauvoo, near Montrose, Iowa, with the Mississippi River being the River Sidon. It was as if that night I began wearing a new pair of glasses. My view was broadened, clarified and in focus. I felt the hand of the Lord was in this, much like when I learned about the True Gospel taught by the Missionaries when I was 19 years old in Billings, Montana. At that time it was less than 12 hours later that I gained a testimony that the Gospel had been restored to the earth in these last days.
The Curlee’s on their Hopewell Mound
After hearing the presentation that summer night, I went home with my head spinning. As I was getting ready for bed, I had many thoughts about the years I had spent reading about Mesoamerica supposedly being where the Book of Mormon happened, although I never doubted that there was just one Hill Cumorah. I was sort of muttering to myself and to God at the same time, saying that I didn’t like this feeling of my “head being messed with”. Then very quickly and emphatically a voice came into my mind saying “You were always into archaeology and history, and wanted to go to Central America, but I put you in the MIDDLE of it here!!”. From the bathroom I called out to Wilson, “It’s True”! Once the Spirit answers, the discussion is over. It was the same voice that spoke when I knew the Restored Gospel was true. Was this the main reason we felt pulled to move to Nauvoo after all? Since that night it has been one roller-coaster ride after another. I have been writing significant things down as they happened, and then at the end of each fall I have typed them up to make a ruining log of the year’s events. If I had not actually lived it, I would think I was writing a novel made up out of my own imagination. That eventful summer ended with sharing this new information with like-minded friends and family; buying books and videos on the subject, and looking forward to the next summer when we would once again immerse ourselves in the spirit of Nauvoo, and see more of what the Midwest and the Nauvoo area would reveal regarding Book of Mormon evidence…” Jennice Curlee [The complete story blog at the end]
Heartland Research Update
Here is an update from the FIRM Foundation about the work moving forward by the Heartland Research Group. Some of you may have received this information from Dr. John Lefgren, or Mike or Betty LaFontaine, and their Heartland Research Group. This is research being done to discover physical evidence of the City or Land of Zarahemla spoken of in the Book of Mormon and also clearly spoken about in D&C 125:3, as being across the river from Nauvoo, Illinois.
The Heartland Research Group also own the replica 600 BC ship which is being restored. There are many working and volunteering on this project and if you visit their site phoenicia.rocks, you can read more information and donate to their cause.
The ‘Phoenicia’ has sailed over 30,000 nautical miles captained by British Sailor Philip Beale.
The Phoenicia Voyages by Captain Philip Beale and Team are an ideal test of the veracity of the Book of Mormon account. It shows not only that the materials and technology of 600 B.C. allowed construction of ocean-going vessels for both Lehi’s group and the Mulekites, but that both groups could have crossed the Atlantic and landed in North America, coming from the east.
As you see in the maps below “The Phoenicia Expedition 2009-2010 and 2020, you will see the Phoenicia Ship Expedition has now demonstrated unequivocally that Lehi’s voyage could have left the Arabian Peninsula and sailed around Africa to Florida, rather than attempting to cross the earth’s largest ocean the Pacific at its widest point, as proposed by many Mesoamerican theorists. In 2009, the Phoenicia Expedition supports our vision, that Lehi’s Voyage to America was very possible. In the Phoenicia Voyage of 2020 seen below, is also evidence of a plausible voyage from Israel to North America, possibly traveling up the Mississippi River and having forced to stop just south of Nauvoo, Ill, by the presence of the Des Moines River Rapids. (See Omni 1:16)
Heartland Research would love to have guests, visitors, volunteers, speakers, and other experts that may want to help find Zarahemla and rebuild the Phoenicia. Phoenicia.rocks
Nov. 6th 2021, a historic flyover near (article below) Nauvoo, Illinois of 34,000 acres that was completed, obtaining LiDAR Data to continue searching for more evidence about the Montrose, IA, or the Zarahemla area. In Nauvoo, Heartland Research has found ancient fire pits and artifacts, and they continue core hole drilling, magnetometry, LiDAR, archaeological digging, drone exploring, and many other new world scientific studies from experts all over the world. You will be fascinated with their work below.
Here are some resent partial results of the Nov 6, 2021 LiDAR scanning completed. It shows you the obvious Hopewell Mounds found today on the Wilson and Jenny Curlee property near Nauvoo, Illinois. This is fantastic and more will come. Without a doubt previous Historians, Scientists and Archaeologists have verified ancient Hopewell mounds all over the Nauvoo, IL and Montrose, IA areas. Once again the Heartland Research Group continues to find details about the time period of the Nephites all over the Heartland of the United States.
Report from Landowners on High-Definition LiDAR
“High on a river bluff overlooking the Mississippi (Sidon) River near Nauvoo, Illinois, lay a group of ancient burial mounds known by archaeologists as the “Hopewell” culture, or Middle Woodland time period of 2000 years ago. The 10 larger mounds are known of and protected by the State of Illinois, but due to the technology known as LiDAR, we know there are many dozens of smaller mounds. As the owners for the past 12 years of the 20 hilltop acres that these mounds are located on, we had benefited greatly from an earlier version of LiDar of Hancock County provided to us.
“Things have been moving fast for the past two years. We are privileged to be a part of the Heartland Research Group that partnered with Air Data Solutions who recently flew their airplane over 34,000 acres on both sides of the Mississippi, producing high-resolution images of the ground that was previously unavailable to us. The 34,000 acres flown over also focused on the Iowa side of the river across from our bluff, where we believe the ancient capital city named Zarahemla existed for over 1,000 years, as written about in the Book of Mormon. This area includes the town of Montrose, Iowa today. We believe that the ancient mounds and fortification on our property are one and the same civilization that lived in Zarahemla. The excitement is building as this higher quality of LiDAR is now available for us to go to the next level of archaeological research, as we look forward to using the new LiDAR maps to identify even more previously hidden information. We are thankful for the many qualified people who are involved and dedicated to bringing “truth out of the ground.”
– Jennice and Wilson Curlee
Note from Heartland Research
The new LiDAR scans show dozens of features that are associated with the ancient mounds of Zarahemla on an area of 20 acres. We have scanned 34,000 acres. The data files are very large. We are only at the very earliest stages of the analysis of the data. In this case, we looked for a high density of ancient habitation and these first readings certainly confirmed our expectations.
“The Prophet Joseph Smith taught that exalted, resurrected angels “do not reside on a planet like this earth; but they reside in the presence of God, on a globe [planet] like a sea of glass and fire, where all things for their glory are manifest, past, present, and future, and are continually before the Lord” (D&C 130:6–7). Speaking about how the principle of time relates to God’s foreknowledge of all things, Elder Neal A. Maxwell (1926–2004) of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles explained:
“God does not live in the dimension of time as do we. Moreover, since ‘all things are present with’ God [Moses 1:6], his is not simply a predicting based solely upon the past. In ways which are not clear to us, he actually sees, rather than foresees, the future—because all things are, at once, present, before him! …
“… He is the living God who is, at once, in the dimensions of the past and present and future, while we labor constrained by the limitations of time itself” (“A More Determined Discipleship,” Ensign, Feb. 1979, 72–73).” Source
The Prophet Joseph Smith explained that “angels who minister to this earth” are those who have lived or who will live on it (D&C 130:5). President Joseph F. Smith (1838–1918) further taught that angels who visit this earth are not strangers to it or to those to whom they minister: “When messengers are sent to minister to the inhabitants of this earth, they are not strangers, but from the ranks of our kindred, friends, and fellow-beings and fellow-servants. The ancient prophets who died were those who came to visit their fellow creatures upon the earth. … In like manner our fathers and mothers, brothers, sisters and friends who have passed away from this earth, having been faithful, and worthy to enjoy these rights and privileges, may have a mission given them to visit their relatives and friends upon the earth again, bringing from the divine Presence messages of love, of warning, or reproof and instruction, to those whom they had learned to love in the flesh” (Gospel Doctrine, 5th ed. [1939], 435–36). https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/manual/doctrine-and-covenants-student-manual-2017/chapter-50-doctrine-and-covenants-129-30?lang=eng
Elder Mark E. Peterson (1900–1984) of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles testified:
“This earth was not designed merely as a home for mortals. … It has a greater destiny than that. This earth will not remain in its present condition. It is to become immortal. It will pass through a refining process by which it will become a celestial globe and be like a Urim and Thummim in the skies. (See D&C 130:9.) That will require further acts of divine creation. …
“The Savior will reside here when earth is celestialized, and His Father will visit it from time to time. It then will be the eternal home of those who achieve celestial glory in the kingdom of God.
“Such is the final destiny of the earth. Such was the purpose God had in mind in creating it, for He planned it so in the beginning” (“Creator and Savior,” Ensign, May 1983, 63–64).
“Almost all men… get a little authority… they will immediately begin to exercise unrighteous dominion”
35 Because their hearts are set so much upon the things of this world, and aspire to the honors of men, that they do not learn this one lesson—
36 That the rights of the priesthood are inseparably connected with the powers of heaven, and that the powers of heaven cannot be controlled nor handled only upon the principles of righteousness.
37 That they may be conferred upon us, it is true; but when we undertake to cover our sins, or to gratify our pride, our vain ambition, or to exercise control or dominion or compulsion upon the souls of the children of men, in any degree of unrighteousness, behold, the heavens withdraw themselves; the Spirit of the Lord is grieved; and when it is withdrawn, Amen to the priesthood or the authority of that man.
38 Behold, ere he is aware, he is left unto himself, to kick against the pricks, to persecute the saints, and to fight against God.
39 We have learned by sad experience that it is the nature and disposition of almost all men, as soon as they get a little authority, as they suppose, they will immediately begin to exercise unrighteous dominion.
40 Hence many are called, but few are chosen. D&C 121:35-40
He commandeth that there shall be no priestcrafts; for, behold, priestcrafts are that men preach and set themselves up for a light unto the world, that they may get gain and praise of the world; but they seek not the welfare of Zion. 2 Nephi 26:29
For he put down all the priests that had been consecrated by his father, and consecrated new ones in their stead, such as were lifted up in the pride of their hearts. Mosiah 11:5
And he was learned, that he had a perfect knowledge of the language of the people; wherefore, he could use much flattery, and much power of speech, according to the power of the devil. Jacob 7:4
8 And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming:
9 Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, 2 Thessalonians 2:8-9
Men in their ambition have ever sought for power, to rule and to exercise a controlling influence over their fellow men;
“The prophetic voice is a voice of authority, divine authority. Those called to speak for the Lord Jehovah are empowered by Jehovah and ordained to His holy order. Thus it seems appropriate to devote some attention to the nature of prophetic authority—the power of the holy priesthood among the prophets in ancient Israel.
Joseph Smith the Prophet wrote in 1842, “We believe in the same organization that existed in the Primitive Church, namely, apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, evangelists, and so forth” (Articles of Faith 1:6). When the time was right, when God the Eternal Father elected in His infinite wisdom to reestablish His kingdom on earth, He began to restore the basic priesthoods, offices, quorums, and councils that had been put in place by Jesus in the meridian of time. The “marvellous work and a wonder” foreseen by Isaiah (Isaiah 29:14) would also entail a restoration of the Church of Jesus Christ that had existed in the centuries preceding the mortal ministry of Jesus (see D&C 107:4). That restoration would consist of Old Testament truths, powers, priesthoods, covenants, and ordinances, such that “a whole and complete and perfect union, and welding together of dispensations, and keys, and powers, and glories should take place, and be revealed from the days of Adam even to the present time. And not only this, but those things which never have been revealed from the foundation of the world, but have been kept hid from the wise and prudent, shall be revealed unto babes and sucklings in this, the dispensation of the fulness of times” (D&C 128:18).
The Melchizedek Priesthood, that “Holy Priesthood after the order of the Son of God” (D&C 107:3), is, like its Author, infinite and eternal (see Alma 13:7–9). “The Priesthood is an everlasting principle,” Joseph Smith explained, “and existed with God from eternity, and will to eternity, without beginning of days or end of years.” [1] It is about that holy priesthood that we shall speak—more specifically, the Melchizedek Priesthood, through which this divine authority operated from Adam to Malachi. Sadly, the Old Testament is almost silent in regard to the high priesthood. Thus we must rely heavily upon the doctrinal teachings of Joseph Smith as set forth in his sermons, revelations, and translations. Further, we will turn to clarifications and expansions provided by those who knew Brother Joseph firsthand, as well as those apostolic and prophetic successors to whom is given the divine mandate to build on the doctrinal foundation he laid.
Adam and the Priesthood
Once the church of God is organized on earth with legal administrators, there is the kingdom of God. “The kingdom of God was set up on the earth from the days of Adam to the present time,” the Prophet Joseph Smith explained, “whenever there has been a righteous man on earth unto whom God revealed His word and gave power and authority to administer in His name. And where there is a priest of God—a minister who has power and authority from God to administer in the ordinances of the gospel and officiate in the priesthood of God—there is the kingdom of God.”[2]
From the days of Adam to the time of Moses, men and women lived under the patriarchal order of the Melchizedek Priesthood. That is, they lived in a family order presided over by a patriarch. It includes the new and everlasting covenant of marriage.[3] “Adam held the priesthood,” Elder Russell M. Nelson observed, “and Eve served in matriarchal partnership with the patriarchal priesthood.”[4] President Ezra Taft Benson explained that “Adam and his descendants entered into the priesthood order of God. Today we would say they went to the House of the Lord and received their blessings. The order of priesthood spoken of in the scriptures is sometimes referred to as the patriarchal orderbecause it came down from father to son. But this order is otherwise described in modern revelation as an order of familygovernment where a man and woman enter into a covenant with God—just as did Adam and Eve—to be sealed for eternity, to have posterity, and to do the will and work of God throughout their mortality.”[5]
Though we are uncertain as to the precise organization of the Church during the so-called pre-Christian times, the priesthood leaders among the ancients sought to follow the will of God in all matters. Such persons as Adam, Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch, Methuselah, Lamech, and Noah were all high priests; they governed the Church and kingdom in righteousness and by virtue of their civil (kingly) and ecclesiastical (priestly) positions. Other worthy men held the higher priesthood, but these patriarchs were the presiding officers and held the keys or right of presidency.[6] “Adam, our father, the first man, is the presiding high priest over the earth for all ages,” Elder McConkie observed:
The government the Lord gave him was patriarchal, and . . . the righteous portion of mankind were blessed and governed by a patriarchal theocracy. This theocratic system, patterned after the order and system that prevailed in heaven, was the government of God. He himself, though dwelling in heaven, was the Lawgiver, Judge, and King. He gave direction in all things both civil and ecclesiastical; there was no separation of church and state as we know it. All governmental affairs were directed, controlled, and regulated from on high. The Lord’s legal administrators on earth served by virtue of their callings and ordinations in the Holy Priesthood and as they were guided by the power of the Holy Ghost.[7]
Adam was earth’s first Christian. He was baptized, confirmed, born of the Spirit, quickened in the inner man, ordained, and received into the holy order of God (see Moses 6:64–68). “The priesthood was first given to Adam; he obtained the First Presidency, and held the keys of it from generation to generation.”[8] In the book of Moses, Joseph Smith’s inspired translation of the early chapters of Genesis, the Prophet recorded the revelation of the gospel to Adam. We read there of Adam’s baptism and spiritual rebirth. “And he heard a voice out of heaven, saying: Thou art baptized with fire, and with the Holy Ghost. This is the record of the Father, and the Son, from henceforth and forever.” And now note the language of the scripture: “And thou art after the order of him who was without beginning of days or end of years, from all eternity to all eternity. Behold, thou art one in me, a son of God; and thus may all become my sons. Amen” (Moses 6:66–68).
Adam was born again and became through adoption a son of Christ. President Joseph Fielding Smith wrote: “To Adam, after he was driven from the Garden of Eden, the plan of salvation was revealed, and upon him the fulness of the priesthood was conferred.”[9] Truly, as Elder John Taylor wrote, “Adam was the natural father of his posterity, who were his family and over whom he presided as patriarch, prophet, priest, and king.”[10]
The account of Cain and Abel’s offerings in Genesis 4 is brought to life and given a doctrinal context by the Prophet’s inspired translation. We learn that God had commanded Adam, Eve, and their posterity to “offer the firstlings of their flocks” as an offering in “similitude of the sacrifice of the Only Begotten of the Father” (Moses 5:5–7). Cain, one who “loved Satan more than God” (Moses 5:18), turned away from his parents’ teachings and entered into league with the father of lies. At Satan’s urging, and in what seems to be a defiance of the command to offer a blood sacrifice,[11] Cain “brought of the fruit of the ground an offering unto the Lord.” On the other hand, Abel “hearkened unto the voice of the Lord” and “brought of the firstlings of his flock.” The Lord “had respect unto Abel, and to his offering; but unto Cain, and to his offering, he had not respect.” Cain then entered into an unholy alliance with Satan, plotted and carried out the death of his brother Abel, and instigated secret combinations in the land (see Moses 5:18–51).
The Prophet Joseph explained that by faith in the Atonement of Christ and the plan of redemption:
Abel offered to God a sacrifice that was accepted, which was the firstlings of the flock. Cain offered of the fruit of the ground, and was not accepted, because he could not do it in faith, he could have no faith, or could not exercise faith contrary to the plan of heaven. It must be shedding the blood of the Only Begotten to atone for man; for this was the plan of redemption; and without the shedding of blood was no remission [see Hebrews 9:22] and as the sacrifice was instituted for a type, by which man was to discern the great Sacrifice which God had prepared; to offer a sacrifice contrary to that, no faith could be exercised, because redemption was not purchased in that way, nor the power of atonement instituted after that order; consequently Cain could have no faith; and whatsoever is not of faith, is sin.
The Prophet went on to say that however varied may be the opinions of the learned “respecting the conduct of Abel, and the knowledge which he had on the subject of atonement, it is evident in our minds, that he was instructed more fully in the plan than what the Bible speaks of.. . . How could Abel offer a sacrifice and look forward with faith on the Son of God for a remission of his sins, and not understand the Gospel?” Now note what the Prophet asks: “And if Abel was taught of the coming of the Son of God, was he not taught also of His ordinances? We all admit that the Gospel has ordinances, and if so, had it not always ordinances, and were not its ordinances always the same?”[12]
Almost seven years later, Brother Joseph stated that God had “set the ordinances to be the same forever and ever, and set Adam to watch over them, to reveal them from heaven to man, or to send angels to reveal them.” That Adam “received revelations, commandments and ordinances at the beginning is beyond the power of controversy; else how did they begin to offer sacrifices to God in an acceptable manner? And if they offered sacrifices they must be authorized by ordination.”
The Prophet then quotes from the Apostle Paul: “By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts; and by it he being dead yet speaketh” (Hebrews 11:4). “How doth he yet speak?” Joseph asked. “Why he magnified the Priesthood which was conferred upon him, and died a righteous man, and therefore has become an angel of God by receiving his body from the dead, holding still the keys of his dispensation; and was sent down from heaven unto Paul to minister consoling words, and to commit unto him a knowledge of the mysteries of godliness.”
And then, as a type of summary on these matters, the Prophet spoke concerning Cain and Abel: “The power, glory and blessings of the Priesthood could not continue with those who received ordination only as their righteousness continued; for Cain also being authorized to offer sacrifice, but not offering it in righteousness, was cursed. It signifies, then, that the ordinances must be kept in the very way God has appointed; otherwise their Priesthood will prove a cursing instead of a blessing.”[13]
We know little concerning the keys of Abel’s dispensation, spoken of above, except for the fact that a modern revelation indicates that one line of the priesthood descended “from Noah till Enoch, through the lineage of their fathers; and from Enoch to Abel, who was slain by the conspiracy of his brother, who received the priesthood by the commandments of God, by the hand of his father Adam, who was the first man” (D&C 84:15–16; emphasis added). With the murder of Abel and the defection of Cain to perdition, God provided another son for Adam and Eve through which the blessings of the evangelical priesthood or patriarchal order would continue. Seth was “ordained by Adam at the age of sixty-nine years, and was blessed by him three years previous to his (Adam’s) death, and received the promise of God by his father, that his posterity should be the chosen of the Lord, and that they should be preserved unto the end of the earth; because he (Seth) was a perfect man, and his likeness was the express likeness of his father, insomuch that he seemed to be like unto his father in all things, and could be distinguished from him only by his age” (D&C 107:42–43; compare Moses 6:10–11).”
Editors Insert about Abel
“There is no redemption of Zion without affording righteous considering to Abel whose blood cries from the ground in the midst of Zion. This is why Joseph Smith said : “[Abel] is holding still the Keys of his dispensation.” The Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith by Joseph Fielding Smith , page 169. ISBN 0-87747-665-9.
Every Man Holding Priesthood Keys over His Dispensation (e.g., Abel), Reports to Adam, Who Receives Authority from Christ — Robert B. Thompson (October 5, 1840)
“We read in Gen 4th Chap. v. 4 That Abel brought of the firstlings of the flock and the fat thereof and the Lord had respect to Abel and to his offering. And again Heb 11 Chap 4 verse. By Faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent Sacrifice than Cain by which he obtained witness that he was righteous God testifying of his gifts and by it he being dead yet speaketh. how doth ye yet speak? Why he magnified the Priesthood which was conferred upon him and died a righteous man, and therefore has become a righteous man an angel of God by receiving his body from the dead, therefore holding still the keys of his dispensation and was sent down from heaven unto Paul to minister consoling words & to commit unto him a knowledge of the mysteries of Godliness and if this was not the case I would ask how did Paul know so much about Abel and why should he talk about his speaking after he was dead. How that he spoke after he was dead must be, by being sent down out of heaven, to administer. This then is the nature of the priesthood, every man holding the presidency of his dispensation and one man holding the presidency of them all even Adam, and Adam receiving his presidency and authority from Christ, but cannot receive a fulness, until Christ shall present, the kingdom to the Father which shall be at the end of the last dispensation.” Instruction on Priesthood, circa 5 October 1840, pp. 4-5, The Joseph Smith Papers.
“Enoch, the son of Jared, was the seventh from Adam. Jared “taught Enoch in all the ways of God” (Moses 6:21). “Enoch was twenty-five years old when he was ordained under the hand of Adam; and he was sixty-five and Adam blessed him” (D&C 107:48). He was called by God as a prophet and seer to declare repentance to a wicked generation. Because Enoch was obedient and submissive, Jehovah transformed a shy and hesitant young man into a mighty preacher of righteousness. The Lord put His Spirit upon Enoch, justified all his words, and walked with him (see Moses 6:26–34). “And so great was the faith of Enoch, that he led the people of God, and their enemies came to battle against them; and the mountains fled, even according to his command; and the rivers of water were turned out of their course; and the roar of the lions was heard out of the wilderness; and all nations feared greatly, so powerful was the word of Enoch, and so great was the power of the language which God had given him” (Moses 7:13). That is to say, Enoch was faithful to the covenant of the Melchizedek Priesthood, which allowed God to swear an oath unto him, an oath that granted unto Enoch godlike powers (see Joseph Smith Translation, Genesis 14:27–31; compare Helaman 10:4–10; D&C 84:33–44).[14]
Because of his own righteousness and the power of his witness, Enoch established a society of the pure in heart. He established Zion, a people who “were of one heart and one mind, and dwelt in righteousness; and there was no poor among them” (Moses 7:18; compare D&C 97:21). Zion represents the pinnacle of human interaction, the ideal community, or, as President Spencer W. Kimball taught, “the highest order of priesthood society.”[15] Through preaching righteousness and incorporating the doctrines of the gospel into all they did, including applying the pure love of Christ into their social relations and thereby consecrating themselves completely, Enoch and his people founded a holy commonwealth and were eventually translated or taken into heaven without tasting death. The people of Enoch “walked with God, and he dwelt in the midst of Zion; and it came to pass that Zion was not, for God received it up into his own bosom; and from thence went forth the saying, Zion is fled” (Moses 7:69). “And men having this faith, coming up unto this [priesthood] order of God, were translated and taken up into heaven” (Joseph Smith Translation, Genesis 14:32). “And [Enoch] saw the Lord, and he walked with him, and was before his face continually; and he walked with God three hundred and sixty-five years, making him four hundred and thirty years old when he was translated” (D&C 107:49). Enoch’s society became the pattern, the prototype, for all faithful men and women who lived thereafter. The Apostle Paul could therefore write of Abraham as one of many who “looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God” (Hebrews 11:10).
The Prophet Joseph Smith explained that translation is a power that belongs to the Melchizedek Priesthood, a dimension of the holy order of God.[16] President John Taylor added that “the translated residents of Enoch’s city are under the direction of Jesus, who is the Creator of worlds; and that he, holding the keys of the government of other worlds, could, in his administrations to them, select the translated people of Enoch’s Zion, if he thought proper, to perform a mission to these various planets, and as death had not passed upon them, they could be prepared by him and made use of through the medium of the holy priesthood to act as ambassadors, teachers, or messengers to those worlds over which Jesus holds the authority.”[17]
Noah and the Priesthood
Noah, the tenth from Adam, was ordained at the age of ten years (see D&C 107:52). “God made arrangements beforehand,” Elder John Taylor explained, “and told Methuselah that when the people should be destroyed, that a remnant of his seed should occupy the earth and stand foremost upon it. And Methuselah was so anxious to have it done that he ordained Noah to the priesthood when he was ten years of age. Noah then stood in his day as the representative of God.”[18]
Noah was thus more, far more, than a weather prophet; he was a legal administrator, one empowered by God to call a wicked generation to repentance. “And the Lord ordained Noah after his own order, and commanded him that he should go forth and declare his Gospel unto the children of men, even as it was given unto Enoch. And it came to pass that Noah called upon the children of men that they should repent; but they hearkened not unto his words.” Further, his call to repentance was not just a warning of impending disaster; it was a call to come unto Christ and be saved. “Believe and repent of your sins,” Noah said, “and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ, the Son of God, even as our fathers, and ye shall receive the Holy Ghost, that ye may have all things made manifest” (Moses 8:19–20, 24; emphasis added). In speaking of the patriarchal order of the Melchizedek Priesthood in the days of Noah, President John Taylor stated that “every man managed his own family affairs. And prominent men among them were kings and priests unto God.”[19]
The Prophet Joseph Smith explained the position of Noah (the angel Gabriel) in the priesthood hierarchy. Noah “stands next in authority to Adam in the Priesthood; he was called of God to this office, and was the father of all living in this day, and to him was given the dominion.”[20] The Prophet also observed that “the keys of this Priesthood consisted in obtaining the voice of Jehovah that He talked with him [Noah] in a familiar and friendly manner, that He continued to him the keys, the covenants, the power and the glory, with which He blessed Adam at the beginning.”[21]
Melchizedek and Abraham
Abraham, known to us as the “father of the faithful,” sought for the “blessings of the fathers” and the right to administer the same (see Abraham 1:1–3). He “was not only a prince on the earth but a prince in the heavens, and by right came to the earth in his time to accomplish the things given him to do. And he found by tracing his genealogy that he had a right to the priesthood, and when he ascertained that, he prayed to the Lord, and demanded an ordination.”[22] His father, Terah, was an idolater, so Abraham’s blessings could not come to him in father-to-son fashion. And so it was that he looked to Melchizedek, the great high priest of that day, for counsel, direction, and authority. In his discussion of the ancients who entered the rest of the Lord, Alma chose Melchizedek to illustrate his doctrine: “And now, my brethren,” he said, “I would that ye should humble yourselves before God, and bring forth fruit meet for repentance, that ye may also enter into that rest. Yea, humble yourselves even as the people in the days of Melchizedek, who was also a high priest after this same order [the holy order of God] which I have spoken, who also took upon him the high priesthood forever” (Alma 13:13–14). God swore the same oath to Melchizedek that he had sworn to Enoch and granted him the same godlike powers. Melchizedek obtained peace in Salem, “and his people wrought righteousness, and obtained heaven, and sought for the city of Enoch which God had before taken (see Joseph Smith Translation, Genesis 14:25–36).
The Saints of God who lived at this time, “the church in ancient days,” called the holy priesthood after the name of Melchizedek (see D&C 107:2–4). A modern revelation informs us that “Esaias . . . lived in the days of Abraham, and was blessed of him—which Abraham received the priesthood from Melchizedek, who received it through the lineage of his fathers, even till Noah” (D&C 84:13–14). Further, it appears that Abraham received additional rights and privileges from Melchizedek. The father of the faithful sought for the power to administer endless lives, the fulness of the powers of the priesthood. According to Elder Franklin D. Richards, the Prophet Joseph explained that the power of Melchizedek was “not the power of a prophet, nor apostle, nor patriarch only, but of a king and priest to God, to open the windows of heaven and pour out the peace and law of endless life to man. And no man can attain to the joint heirship with Jesus Christ without being administered to by one having the same power and authority of Melchizedek.”[23]
James Burgess recorded a sermon by Joseph Smith, a kind of doctrinal commentary on Hebrews 7, in which he spoke of three orders of the priesthood: the Aaronic, the patriarchal (the new and everlasting covenant of marriage, that which Abraham held), and the fulness of the priesthood (the realization of the blessings promised in the eternal marriage covenant). The Prophet is reported to have said:
Paul is here treating of three different priesthoods, namely, the priesthood of Aaron, Abraham, and Melchizedek. Abraham’s priesthood was of greater power than Levi’s [Aaron’s], and Melchizedek’s was of greater power than that of Abraham. . . . I ask, Was there any sealing power attending this [Levitical] Priesthood that would admit a man into the presence of God? Oh no, but Abraham’s was a more exalted power or priesthood; he could talk and walk with God. And yet consider how great this man [Melchizedek] was when even this patriarch Abraham gave a tenth part of all his spoils and then received a blessing under the hands of Melchizedek, even the last law or a fulness of the law or priesthood, which constituted him a king and priest after the order of Melchizedek or an endless life.[24]
In summary, Joseph the Prophet explained, “Abraham says to Melchizedek, I believe all that thou hast taught me concerning the priesthood and the coming of the Son of Man; so Melchizedek ordained Abraham and sent him away. Abraham rejoiced, saying, Now I have a priesthood.”[25] The keys of the priesthood then continued through Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Ephraim, and so on through the centuries, down to the time of Moses. To what degree the Melchizedek Priesthood and its powers were utilized among the people of Israel during their Egyptian bondage is unclear.
From Moses to Christ
We learn from modern revelation that Moses was ordained to the high priesthood by his father-in-law, Jethro the Midianite. That priesthood line then traces back from Jethro through such unknown ancient legal administrators as Caleb, Elihu, Jeremy, Gad, and Esaias. The revelation then speaks of the divine authority coming through Abraham, Melchizedek, Noah, Enoch, Abel, and Adam (see D&C 84:6–16). That the priesthood had been given to Jethro through Midian implies—once again, as was the case with the priesthood descending through Abel, in addition to Seth (see D&C 84:6–16; 107:40)—that there was more than one line of authority. It may be that the priesthood was transmitted through several lines but that the keys or right of presidency remained with and were passed on by the ordained patriarchs.
In speaking of the children of Israel, the Prophet stated: “Their government was a theocracy; they had God to make their laws, and men chosen by Him to administer them; He was their God, and they were His people. Moses received the word of the Lord from God Himself; he was the mouth of God to Aaron, and Aaron taught the people, in both civil and ecclesiastical affairs; they were both one, there was no distinction.”[26] Moses sought diligently to bring the children of Israel to a point of spiritual maturity wherein they could enjoy the highest blessings of the priesthood—the privilege of entering into the rest of the Lord, into the divine presence. Jehovah’s desire was that the Israelites become “a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation” (Exodus 19:6). “But they hardened their hearts and could not endure his presence; therefore, the Lord in his wrath, for his anger was kindled against them, swore that they should not enter into his rest while in the wilderness, which rest is the fulness of his glory. Therefore, he took Moses out of their midst, and the Holy Priesthood also; and the lesser priesthood continued” (D&C 84:19, 24–26; compare D&C 107:18–19). That is, Israel’s unwillingness to enter the Lord’s presence (see Exodus 20:19) signaled their lack of preparation as a nation to see God and thus the need to bear the holy priesthood and enjoy its consummate privileges. For one thing, as Abinadi pointed out, many of the children of Israel did not comprehend the place of the law of Moses as a means to a greater end. “And now,” he asked, “did they understand the law? I say unto you, Nay, they did not all understand the law; and this because of the hardness of their hearts; for they understood not that there could not any man be saved except it were through the redemption of God” (Mosiah 13:32).
And the Lord said unto Moses, Hew thee two other tables of stone, like unto the first, and I will write upon them also, the words of the law, according as they were written at the first on the tables which thou brakest; but it shall not be according to the first, for I will take away the priesthood out of their midst; therefore my holy order, and the ordinances thereof, shall not go before them; for my presence shall not go up in their midst, lest I destroy them.
But I will give unto them the law as at the first, but it shall be after the law of a carnal commandment; for I have sworn in my wrath, that they shall not enter into my presence, into my rest, in the days of their pilgrimage. (Joseph Smith Translation, Exodus 34:1–2; emphasis added; see also Joseph Smith Translation, Deuteronomy 10:1–2)
When Moses was translated, the keys of the Melchizedek Priesthood were taken from among the Israelites as a body and the patriarchal order of priesthood ceased.True, there were still men like Aaron, his sons, and the seventy elders of Israel who bore the Melchizedek Priesthood. But no longer did the Melchizedek Priesthood pass from father to son. Thereafter, the priesthood of administration among the people generally was the Aaronic Priesthood. The ordination of men to the Melchizedek Priesthood and the bestowal of its keys came by special dispensation.[27]
President Joseph Fielding Smith therefore pointed out:
In Israel, the common people, the people generally, did not exercise the functions of priesthood in its fulness, but were confined in their labors and ministrations very largely to the Aaronic Priesthood. The withdrawal of the higher priesthood was from the people as a body, but the Lord still left among them men holding the Melchizedek Priesthood, with power to officiate in all its ordinances, so far as he determined that these ordinances should be granted unto the people. Therefore Samuel, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Daniel, Ezekiel, Elijah, and others of the prophets held the Melchizedek Priesthood, and their prophesying and their instructions to the people were directed by the Spirit of the Lord and made potent by virtue of that priesthood which was not made manifest generally among the people of Israel during all these years.
President Smith adds this detail: “We may presume, with good reason, that never was there a time when there was not at least one man in Israel who held this higher priesthood (receiving it by special dispensation) and who was authorized to officiate in the ordinances.”[28] Or, as he wrote on another occasion:
The Lord, of necessity, has kept authorized servants on the earth bearing the priesthood from the days of Adam to the present time; in fact, there has never been a moment from the beginning that there were not men on the earth holding the Holy Priesthood. Even in the days of apostasy,. . . our Father in heaven held control and had duly authorized servants on the earth to direct his work and to check, to some extent at least, the ravages and corruption of the evil powers. These servants were not permitted to organize the Church nor to officiate in the ordinances of the gospel, but they did check the advances of evil as far as the Lord deemed it necessary.[29]
Joseph Smith was asked: “Was the Priesthood of Melchizedek taken away when Moses died?” The Prophet stated—and this principle guides our understanding of who held the High Priesthood from the translation of Moses to the days of Christ—that “all Priesthood is Melchizedek, but there are different portions or degrees of it.That portion which brought Moses to speak with God face to face was taken away; but that which brought the ministry of angels remained.” Now note this important clarification: “All the prophets had the Melchizedek Priesthood and were ordained by God himself,” [30] meaning that God Himself performed the ordination or sent a divine messenger to do so. In a meeting of the First Presidency and Quorum of the Twelve on April 22, 1849, Elder John Taylor asked President Brigham Young, “If Elijah, David, Solomon and the Prophets had the High Priesthood, how it was,” inasmuch as “the Lord took it away with Moses.” After much discussion, President Young “said he did not know, but wished he did.” Elder Taylor, who had not been with the Prophet Joseph when the answer was first given in 1841 (he was in England), “thought perhaps the Lord conferred it himself upon some at times whom he had considered worthy, but not with permission for them to continue it down upon others.”[31]
And so we operate from a perspective that all the Old Testament prophets held the Melchizedek Priesthood. Exactly how Isaiah and Micah, who were contemporaries, related to one another or who supervised whom, we cannot tell. Who was in charge when Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Habakkuk, Obadiah, or Lehi ministered in the prophetic office, we do not know. It is inconceivable to me that they went about their prophetic labors independent of one another. That Lord who called and empowered them is a God of order and not of confusion (see D&C 132:8), and we would suppose that their labors were coordinated and directed by one holding the appropriate keys of the kingdom—the right of presidency, the directing power (see D&C 107:8). These principles are, unfortunately, nowhere to be found in the Old Testament record.
It is from modern revelation that we learn that the ordinances of the house of the Lord have been delivered from the beginning.The book of Abraham speaks of “the grand Key-words of the Holy Priesthood, as revealed to Adam in the Garden of Eden, as also to Seth, Noah, Melchizedek, Abraham, and all to whom the Priesthood was revealed” (Facsimile No. 2, Explanation, Fig. 3). Modern revelation tells us, further, that sacred ordinances such as washings and anointings were carried out in ancient temples, which, the Lord said, “my people are always commanded to build unto my holy name” (D&C 124:39) and that “Nathan, my servant, and others of the prophets” held the keys of the sealing power associated with eternal marriage and the everlasting union of families (D&C 132:39). Surely if and when God elected to make available the ordinances of the priesthood to certain individuals—including the endowment and sealing blessings—he could do so in the wilderness or on mountaintops.
The scriptural passages quoted also seem to imply that the ancient tabernacle and temples allowed for more than Aaronic Priesthood sacrificial rites. The exact relationship between the prophet (who held the Melchizedek Priesthood) and the literal descendants of Aaron (who held the keys of the Levitical ordinances) is unclear. Elder Bruce R. McConkie has, however, made the following clarification: “Do not let the fact that the performances of the Mosaic law were administered by the Aaronic Priesthood confuse you. . . . Where the Melchizedek Priesthood is, there is the fulness of the gospel;and all of the prophets held the Melchizedek Priesthood.” He continues: “The Melchizedek Priesthood always directed the course of the Aaronic Priesthood. All of the prophets held a position in the hierarchy of the day.”[32] In short, “in all ages of the world, whenever the Lord has given a dispensation of the priesthood to any man by actual revelation, or any set of men, this power has always been given” (D&C 128:9).
The Lehite colony, a branch of ancient Israel that was brought by God to the Americas, took the priesthood to the New World.Lehi was a prophet, and, as we have seen, would have held the Melchizedek Priesthood. The Nephites enjoyed the blessings of the fulness of the everlasting gospel, a gospel that is administered by the higher priesthood.There were no Levites among the Nephites, and so we would assume that they offered sacrifice and carried out the ordinances and ministerial duties as priests and teachers by virtue of the Melchizedek Priesthood.[33]President John Taylor explained that the higher priesthood was held by “Moroni, one of the prophets of God on this continent. Nephi, another of the servants of God on this continent, had the gospel with its keys and powers revealed unto him.”[34]
Elijah and the Keys of the Priesthood
A statement from Joseph Smith seems, to some extent at least, to contradict what has been said heretofore in regard to the keys of the priesthood in ancient Israel. The Prophet Joseph stated: “Elijah was the last Prophet that held the keys of the Priesthood, and who will, before the last dispensation, restore the authority and deliver the keys of the Priesthood, in order that all the ordinances may be attended to in righteousness.[35]
Elijah lived about 850 B.C. If this statement were taken at face value, then no prophet after Elijah, at least in the Old Testament or Book of Mormon, would have held the keys of the holy priesthood. That would include such men as Elisha, Joel, Hosea, Jonah, Amos, Isaiah, Micah, Nahum, Jeremiah, Zephaniah, Obadiah, Daniel, Habakkuk, and Ezekiel, as well as Lehi and the American branch of Israel. Are we to understand that none of these men held keys? Was there no right of presidency, no directing power in regard to the covenants and ordinances of the gospel?
The troublesome statement is from a discourse on priesthood delivered at a conference of the Church held in Nauvoo in October 1840. The Prophet Joseph began by defining the priesthood and then observed that the Melchizedek Priesthood “is the grand head, and holds the highest authority which pertains to the priesthood, and the keys of the Kingdom of God in all ages of the world to the latest posterity on the earth; and is the channel through which all knowledge, doctrine, the plan of salvation and every important matter is revealed from heaven.” He went on to say that “all other Priesthoods are only parts, ramifications, powers and blessings belonging to the same, and are held, controlled, and directed by it. It is the channel through which the Almighty commenced revealing His glory at the beginning of the creation of this earth, and through which He has continued to reveal Himself to the children of men to the present time, and through which He will make known His purposes to the end of time.”[36]
The Prophet then discussed the role of Michael or Adam as the one designated to oversee the revelations and ordinances of God to his people, stressing, as Joseph did so often, that the ordinances of the gospel are forever the same.[37] He went on to describe the descent of priesthood powers and rites to Abel, Cain, Enoch, Lamech, and Noah. The Prophet provided very important information regarding Enoch and the doctrine of translation. “Now the doctrine of translation,” he taught, “is a power which belongs to this Priesthood. There are many things which belong to the powers of the Priesthood and the keys thereof, that have been kept hid from before the foundation of the world; they are hid from the wise and prudent to be revealed in the last times.”[38]
Joseph Smith then began to discuss at length the restoration of sacrificial offerings as a part of the restitution of all things, for “all the ordinances and duties that ever have been required by the Priesthood . . . at any former period, shall be had again, bringing to pass the restoration spoken of by the mouth of all the Holy Prophets. . . .The offering of sacrifice has ever been connected and forms a part of the duties of the Priesthood. It began with the Priesthood, and will be continued until after the coming of Christ, from generation to generation. We frequently have mention made of the offering of sacrifice by the servants of the Most High in ancient days, prior to the law of Moses; which ordinances will be continued when the Priesthood is restored with all its authority, power and blessings.” Then came the statement: “Elijah was the last Prophet that held the keys of the Priesthood, and who will, before the last dispensation, restore the authority and deliver the keys of the Priesthood, in order that all the ordinances may be attended to in righteousness. It is true,” the Prophet continued, “that the Savior had authority and power to bestow this blessing; but the sons of Levi were too prejudiced. ‘And I will send Elijah the Prophet before the great and terrible day of the Lord,’ etc., etc. Why send Elijah?Because he holds the keys of the authority to administer in all the ordinances of the Priesthood.” He added once again that “these sacrifices, as well as every ordinance belonging to the Priesthood, will, when the Temple of the Lord shall be built, and the sons of Levi be purified, be fully restored and attended to in all their powers, ramifications, and blessings. This ever did and ever will exist when the powers of the Melchizedek Priesthood are sufficiently manifest; else how can the restitution of all things spoken of by the Holy Prophets be brought to pass?”[39]
Remember, this sermon was delivered in October 1840, more than four years after Elijah had come to the Kirtland Temple (see D&C 110). But Joseph Smith stated that Elijah “will, before the last dispensation”—meaning, presumably, before the dispensation is complete—”restore the authority and deliver the keys of the Priesthood, in order that all the ordinances may be attended to in righteousness.” It could well be that the Prophet was referring to a past event as though it was yet to come. On the other hand, the context of the sermon may suggest that a part of Elijah’s role as one who would restore the “fulness of the priesthood”[40] is to restore the keys associated with all the ordinances, including animal sacrifice, an event prophesied by Malachi (4:5–6), quoted by Jesus to the Nephites (3 Nephi 25:5–6), rendered differently by Moroni (D&C 2), and described in modern revelation (D&C 84:31–32). One wonders whether Elijah will not deliver those particular keys at the Council of Adam-ondi-Ahman, that grand gathering of priesthood leaders—those who have held keys of authority in all ages—just before the coming of the Lord in glory.[41]
I am grateful to my friend and colleague Robert J. Matthews for suggesting the following principles, each of which adds somewhat to our understanding of this matter of the keys of the priesthood:
It is evident that a person who holds the keys can “give” them to another without losing them himself.
There is a difference between holding the keys sufficiently to function and being the person designated to convey those keys to others. Both Moses and Elijah gave keys to Peter, James, and John on the Mount of Transfiguration,[42] yet it was still Moses and Elijah who brought them to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery in 1836. No doubt Peter had sufficient of “Elijah’s keys” to operate the Church during the meridian dispensation, yet the Lord did not use Peter to convey those sealing keys to Joseph and Oliver.
It is clearly stated in the Book of Mormon, more than once, that the Twelve in the Western Hemisphere were subject and would be subject to the Twelve in Jerusalem (see 1 Nephi 12:9; Mormon 3:18–19). This suggests, again, that a people may have sufficient keys of the priesthood to operate the Church without having the right to pass those keys to future dispensations.
Truly, all of the keys and powers of the priesthood have not yet been delivered to us in our day; much lies in futurity, including the keys of creation, translation, and resurrection.[43]
In summary, the keys of the kingdom of God have always been on earth when the higher priesthood was on earth; there must be order in the house of God. Those keys would have been held by the Lord’s anointed after the time of Elijah. Elijah was not the last man to hold keys in the Old Testament period, since many did after him, but he was the last one in the Old Testament commissioned to return in the dispensation of the fulness of times to see to it that “all the ordinances may be attended to in righteousness.”[44]
Conclusion
Ammon explained to King Limhi that “a seer is a revelator and a prophet also; and a gift which is greater can no man have, except he should possess the power of God, which no man can; yet a man may have great power given him from God. But a seer can know of things which are past, and also of things which are to come, and by them shall all things be revealed, or, rather, shall secret things be made manifest, and hidden things shall come to light. . . .Thus God has provided a means that man, through faith, might work mighty miracles; therefore he becometh a great benefit to his fellow beings” (Mosiah 8:16–18).
As Latter-day Saints we love the Old Testament. We cherish the lessons and language of its sacred pages. We know, however, that it has not come down to us in its pristine purity. Many plain and precious truths and many covenants of the Lord have been taken away and kept back by designing persons (see 1 Nephi 13:20–32). The understanding that the fulness of the gospel of Jesus Christ was once among the ancients is missing. The insight that prophets in the Old Testament were Christians who taught Christian doctrine and administered Christian covenants and ordinances is lacking. But thanks be to God that a seer has been raised up, even a “choice seer”(2 Nephi 3:6–7), Joseph Smith, who began the work of restoring many of those plain and precious truths to the Bible. Jehovah instructed Moses to write the things that would be spoken to him. “And in a day when the children of men shall esteem my words as naught and take many of them from the book which thou shalt write, behold, I will raise up another like unto thee; and they shall be had again among the children of men—among as many as shall believe” (Moses 1:40–41).
A study of the Old Testament by the lamp of the restored gospel ties the Latter-day Saints to the former-day Saints. Such a study becomes far more than a lesson in history, for as the revelation declares, “Now this same Priesthood, which was in the beginning, shall be in the end of the world also” (Moses 6:7).What was true for the ancients is true for us. What inspired and motivated them can and should entice us to continuing fidelity and devotion to our covenants. The same authority by which they were baptized, confirmed, endowed, washed, anointed, married, and sealed unto eternal life—that same authority has been delivered to Joseph Smith by heavenly messengers. That we will believe, accept, and rejoice in the treasure house of doctrinal understanding delivered to us through modern revelation is my sincere prayer.
Notes
[1] Joseph Smith, Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, comp. Joseph Fielding Smith (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1976), 157.
[9] Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 3 vols., comp. Bruce R. McConkie (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1954–56), 3:81; emphasis added.
[10] John Taylor, “Patriarchal,” Times and Seasons, June 1, 1845, 921.
[11] See John Taylor, in Journal of Discourses, 26 vols. (Liverpool: Latter-day Saints’ Book Depot, 1854–86), 22:301; Charles W. Penrose, in Journal of Discourses, 25:47–48, 339.
[31] In Ehat and Cook, Words of Joseph Smith, 82–83.
[32] Bruce R. McConkie, “The Bible: A Sealed Book,” in Church Educational System Religious Educators’ Symposium (Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 1985), 6.
[33] See Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 3:87; Bruce R. McConkie, The Promised Messiah (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1978), 412, 421, 427.
[41] Smith, Teachings, 157; Joseph Fielding Smith, The Progress of Man (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1964), 479–82; Bruce R. McConkie, The Millennial Messiah (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1982), 578–88.
Several of the most asked questions about Book of Mormon Geography or the Hill Cumorah go something like this:
Where is the proof of weapons of war near the Hill Cumorah?
Why are there are no arrowheads found on the Hill Cumorah?
Why is there no archaeological evidence of bones near Cumoraah?
Why is there no physical evidence for millions dead in the soil throughout the region?
“When Joseph Smith made his claims and published the Book of Mormon as an ancient history of the American Indians, some scoffed at the idea that a major battle had anciently taken place in the local vicinity. However, evidence was soon produced that documented that this region of the country did indeed once possess a heavy Indian population, and that a terrible battle had taken place in that locality.
Writing in 1851, E. G. Squier says that in the region:
“Human bones of men, women, and children of both sexes were thrown together promiscuously by the thousands.” He notes large quantities of pottery, pipes, flint arrow-heads, stone hatchets and other implements were also found there. He further states that the ancient relics unearthed in the vicinity (which he estimates to be several hundred years old) showed considerable evidence of Hebrew origin.” (See E. G. Squier, Antiquities of New York, 1851, pp. 137-138.)
Antiquities of the State of New York. Being the results of extensive original surveys and explorations, with a supplement on the antiquities of the West..” Source
ONTARIO COUNTY. PLATE VI. No. 2.
Ancient Work near Canandaigua.
ONE mile east of the town of Canandaigua, upon the slope of a hill overlooking Canandaigua Lake, is the work here figured. It is unsurpassed for the beauty of its position. A considerable portion of the embankment has been obliterated by cultivation, and another portion by the turnpike road, from Canandaigua to Geneva, which passes through it. The parts which may yet be traced are appropriately indicated in the plan, and enable us to make out the original form of the work with sufficient exactness. In constructing the road, human bones in considerable quantities were disclosed on the brow of the hill, accompanied by the usual rude relics of Indian art. It is mentioned by Mr. Schoolcraft, that the Senecas deduce their descent from the remarkable eminence upon which this work is situated.*
Between three and four miles west of Canandaigua, on the road to Victor, there is a long, narrow trench running nearly in a direction from N. E. to S. W. It may be traced, with occasional interruptions, for some miles, and has been erroneously, but very generally, believed to be a work of art. It marks the line of a long, narrow fissure in the limestone sub stratum, into which the earth has subsided. The water which accumulates in it sinks, to swell the volume of so*me subterraneous stream. The cause of this singular fissure is worthy of the inquiries of geologists.
Judge Porter, of Niagara, mentions another ancient inclosure, similar to that above described, in the vicinity of Canandaigua; but its locality could not be ascertained. It is probably now completely destroyed.
* Notes on the Iroquois, p. 196.
PLATE VII. No. 1. Ancient Work near the City of Geneva.
ONE and a half miles west of Geneva are the traces of the old Indian ” Castle ” of Ganundesdga, built by the Senecas, and destroyed by Sullivan in 1779. Near it is a mound thickly covered over with graves. A plan and description of this work will be given in another connection. About two miles beyond, in the same direction, in Seneca township, is another work of more ancient date, a plan of which is here presented. It is situated upon elevated grounds, and coincides generally with those already described. The position, upon the east side, is protected by a steep, natural bank, perhaps sixty feet in height, which subsides into low, marshy grounds. At the foot of the bank is a copious and perennial spring. Upon the west, south, and north, the ground falls off gently ; and here we find the artificial defences. Although the whole has been for some time under cultivation, the lines of entrenchment may be followed throughout nearly their entire extent, without difficulty. The usual evidences of ancient occupancy are found within the area.
Half a mile further to the westward, upon a corresponding site, are the traces of an ancient palisaded work, which will be described in its appropriate place.
ONONDAGA COUNTY
PROBABLY no county in the State had originally a greater number of aboriginal monuments within its boundaries, than the county of Onondaga. It has, however, been so long settled, and so generally brought under cultivation, that nearly all vestiges of its ancient remains have disappeared. The sites of many are, however, still remembered ; but even these will soon be forgotten. It is a fortunate circumstance that the antiquities of this county were the first to attract the attention of observers, and our accounts relating to them are more complete than concerning those of the other parts of the State. Our principal source of information respecting their numbers, localities, and character, is the memoir of De Witt Clinton, already several times alluded to. Mr. Schoolcraft and Mr. J. V. H. Clark, of Manlius, have presented additional information ; and from these authorities we derive most of the facts, and illustrations which follow.
Ancient works occurred in the towns of Fabius, De Witt, Lafayette, Camillus, Onondaga, Manlius, Elbridge, and Pompey ; but of many of them we know nothing beyond the simple fact of their former existence. It should be mentioned that some of the townships here named have been erected within the last few years, and since the date of Mr. Clinton’s Memoir.
Those in Elbridge, according to Mr. Clinton, occurred near the village of that name, about four miles from Seneca River, upon lands then (1817) occupied by Judge Munro. They were two in number. ” One was on a very high hill, and covered three acres. It had a gateway opening toward the east ; and upon the west was another, communicating with a spring about ten rods from the fort. It was elliptical in shape : the ditch deep, and the eastern wall eight feet high. The stump of a black-oak tree, certainly one hundred years old, stood upon the embankment. The second work was about half a mile distant, upon lower grounds. It was constructed like the first, but was only half as large. * * * * The early settlers observed, in this vicinity, the shells of testaceous animals accumulated, in several places, in considerable masses, together with numerous fragments of pottery. Judge Munro found, in digging the cellar of his house, several pieces of burned clay ; and, in various places, large spots of deep black mould, demonstrating the former existence of buildings or erections of some kind. At one place he observed what appeared to be a well, viz., a hole ten feet deep, and the earth much caved in. Upon digging to the depth of three and a half feet, he came to a quantity of flints, below which he found a great number of human bones.” This disposition of the dead, Mr. Clinton conjectures, was made by an enemy ; but we shall soon see that it probably owed its existence to the practice of gathering the bones of the dead at stated intervals, and depositing them in pits — a practice common among the Hurons and other Indians around the great lakes.
Mr. Clark has described some aboriginal remains in this township, which are probably the same ones alluded to by Mr. Clinton. He says: “Upon lot 81, N. E. part, on lands now occupied by Mr. John Munro (previously the Judge Munro farm) was formerly a fort situated on high ground. In 1793 the ditch and embankment were easily to be traced. Large trees stood upon the wall and in the ditch. The work was square, except that the line of embankment toward the west curved slightly outward. The area was about an acre and a quarter. The walls were about two feet high ; the gateway opened toward the west, and was twelve feet wide. It was situated on a beautiful eminence, nearly surrounded by ravines.”
” About half a mile N. W. of this work,” continues Mr. Clark, ” on what is called the Purdy lot, was another work of larger dimensions, containing about four and a half acres of ground. It is situated upon one of the most considerable elevations of the town, and is nearly or quite square, with gateways opening to the east and west. The embankment was originally about three feet high, and an oak tree, two feet in diameter, was standing upon it. On the south side were numerous holes, about two feet deep and six feet apart. Large quantities of broken pottery and freshwater shells are still found here. An oaken chest was discovered here, somewhere about the year 1800, which contained a quantity of silk goods. The folds and colors were easily distinguishable, but the fabric crumbled on exposure. Some copper coins, it is said, were found with the silks.
It is situated on the shores of Onondaga Lake, between Brown’s pump-works and Liverpool. A fine spring of water rises near it, and quantities of relics, of various kinds, have been found within it.” Antiquities, Page 31-33
CHAPTER VI. OBSERVATIONS ON THE PROBABLE ORIGIN OP THE ABORIGINAL MONUMENTS OF NEW YORK.
“By whom were the aboriginal monuments of Western New York erected, and to what era may they be ascribed? The consideration of these questions has given rise to a vast amount of speculation, generally not of the most philosophical, nor yet of the most profitable kind. If the results arrived at have been erroneous, unsatisfactory, or extravagant, it may be ascribed to the circumstance that the facts heretofore collected have been too few in number and too poorly authenticated to admit of correct conclusions, not less than to the influence of preconceived notions, and to that constant leaning toward the marvelous, which is a radical defect of many minds. Rigid criticism is especially indispensable in archaeological investigations ; yet there is no department of human research in which so wide a range has been given to conjecture. Men seem to have indulged the belief that here nothing is fixed, nothing certain, and have turned aside into this field as one where the severer rules which elsewhere regulate philosophical research are not enforced, and where every species of extravagance may be indulged in with impunity. I might adduce numberless illustrations of this remark. The Indian who wrought the rude outlines upon the rock at Dighton, little dreamed that his work would ultimately come to be regarded as affording indubitable evidence of Hebrew, Phoenician, and Scandinavian adventure and colonization in America; and the builders of the rude defences of Western New York, as little suspected that Celt and Tartar, and even the apocryphal Madoc with his ” ten ships,” would, in this the nineteenth century of our faith, be vigorously invoked to yield paternity to their labors!
The probable purposes to which these works were applied are, perhaps, sufficiently evident from what has already been presented. Their positions, general close proximity to water, and other circumstances not less conclusive, imply a defensive origin. The unequivocal traces of long occupancy found within many of them, would further imply that they were fortified towns and villages, and were permanently occupied. Some of the smaller ones, on the other hand, seem rather designed for temporary protection — the citadels in which the builders sought safety for their old men, women, and children, in case of alarm or attack.
In respect to date nothing positive can be affirmed. Many of them are now covered with heavy forests ; a circumstance upon which too much importance has been laid, and which in itself may not necessarily be regarded as indicative of great age, for we may plausibly suppose that it was not essential to the purposes of the builders that the forests should be removed. Still I have seen trees from one to three feet in diameter standing upon the embankments and in the trenches ; which would certainly carry back the date of their construction several hundred years, perhaps beyond the period of the discovery in the fifteenth century.There is nothing, however, in this circumstance, nor in any other bearing upon the subject, which would necessarily imply that they were built by tribes anterior to those found in occupation of the country by the whites. And this brings us at once to the most interesting point of our inquiry, viz. :By whom were these works erected?
I have already mentioned that within them are found many relics of art and many traces of occupancy. These, I had ample opportunities of ascertaining in the course of my investigations, are absolutely identical with those which mark the sites of towns and forts known to have been occupied by the Indians, within the historical period. The pottery taken from these sites and from within the supposed ancient inclosures, is alike in all respects ; the pipes and ornaments are undistinguishable ; and the indications of aboriginal dwellings are precisely similar, and, so far as can be discovered, have equal claim to antiquity. Near many of these works are found cemeteries, in which well-preserved skeletons are contained, and which, except in the absence of remains of European art, differ in no essential respect from the cemeteries found in connection with the abandoned modern towns and ” castles ” of the Indians. There are other not less important facts and coincidences, all of which go to establish that if the earth-works of Western New York are of a remote ancient date, they were not only secondarily but generally occupied by the Iroquois or neighboring and contemporary nations ; or else — and this hypothesis is most consistent and reasonable — they were erected by them.
It may be objected, that if the Indians constructed works of this kind, it could not have escaped the notice of the early explorers, and would have been made the subject of remark by them. The omission is singular, but not unaccountable. They all speak of the defences of the Indians as composed of palisades firmly set in the ground. The simple circumstance of the earth being heaped up around them, to lend them greater firmness, may have been regarded as so natural and simple an expedient, as not to be deserving of special mention, particularly as the embankment, in such a case, would be an entirely subordinate part of the structure. After the introduction of European implements, enabling the Indians to plant their pickets more firmly in the ground, and to lend them a security before unattainable, the necessity for an embankment was in a great degree obviated. We may thus account for its absence in their later structures, which also underwent some modification of form, suggested by the example or instructions of the whites, or by the new modes of warfare following the introduction of firearms. Thus in the plan of the old Seneca fort of Ganundasaga, we find distinct traces of the bastion — a feature observable in none of the more ancient defences.
I am aware that the remnants of the Indian stock which still exist in the State, generally profess total ignorance of these works. I do not, however, attach much importance to this circumstance. When we consider the extreme likelihood of the forgetfulness of ancient practices, in the lapse of three hundred years, the lack of knowledge upon this point is the weakest of all negative evidence. Cusick, the Indian, in his so-called ” His tory of the Six Nations,” has, no doubt, correctly described the manner in which they constructed their early defences. ” The manner of making a fort : First, they set fire against as many trees as it requires to make the enclosure, rubbing off the coals with their stone axes, so as to make them burn faster. When the tree falls, they put fires to it about three paces apart, and burn it into pieces. These pieces are then brought to the spot required, and set up around, according to the bigness of the fort. The earth is then heaped on both sides. The fort has generally two gates, one for passage and one to the water.” ” The people,” continues Cusick, ” had implements with which they made their bows and arrows. Their kettles were made of baked clay ; their awls and needles of sharpened bones ; their pipes of baked clay or soft stone ; a small turtle-shell was used to peel the bark, and a small dry stick to make fire by boring it against seasoned wood.”
Golden observes of their defences, as they were constructed in his time : ” Their castles are generally a square surrounded with palisades, without any bastions or outworks; for, since the general peace, their villages all lie open.”*
In full view of the facts before presented, I am driven to a conclusion little anticipated when I started upon my exploration of the monuments of the State, that the earth-works of Western New York were erected by the Iroquois or their western neighbors, and do not possess an antiquity going very far back of the discovery. Their general occurrence upon a line parallel to and not far distant from the lakes, favors the hypothesis that they were built by frontier tribes — a hypothesis entirely conformable to aboriginal traditions. Here, according to these traditions, every foot of ground was contested between the Iroquois and the Gahkwas and other western tribes ; and here, as a consequence, where most exposed to attack, were permanent defences most necessary. It was not until after the Confederation, that the Five Nations were able to check and finally expel the warlike people which disputed with them the possession of the beautiful and fertile regions bordering the lakes ; and it is not impossible that it was the pressure from this direction which led to that Confederation — an anomaly in the history of the aborigines. Common danger, rather than a far-seeing policy, may be regarded as the impelling cause of the consolidation.
In conclusion, I may be permitted to observe, that the ancient remains of Western New York, except so far as they throw light upon the system of defence practiced by the aboriginal inhabitants, and tend to show that they were to a degree fixed and agricultural in their habits, have slight bearing upon the grand ethnological and archaeological questions involved in the ante-Columbian history of the continent. The resemblances which they bear to the defensive structures of other rude nations, in various parts of the world, are the result of natural causes, and cannot be taken to indicate either a close or remote connection or dependence. All primitive defences, being designed to resist common modes of attack, are essentially the same in their principles, and seldom differ very much in their details. The aboriginal hunter and the semi-civilized Aztec selected precisely similar positions for their fortresses, and defended them upon the same general plan ; yet it would be palpably unsafe to found conclusions as to the relations of the respective builders, upon the narrow basis of these resemblances alone. * History of the Five Nations, vol.I p. 9.
The entire book link is below and called,
ANTIQUITIES STATE OF NEW YORK. BEING THE RESULTS OF EXTENSIVE ORIGINAL SURVEYS AND EXPLORATIONS, WITH A SUPPLEMENT ANTIQUITIES OF THE WEST; ILLUSTRATED BY FOURTEEN QUARTO PLATES AND EIGHTY ENGRAVINGS ON WOOD : By E. G. SQUIEB, M. A.,
“And now it came to pass that Moroni did not stop making preparations for war, or to defend his people against the Lamanites; for he caused that his armies should commence in the commencement of the twentieth year of the reign of the judges, that they should commence in digging up heaps of earth round about all the cities, throughout all the land which was possessed by the Nephites.” Alma 50:1
Alma 50 by Clark Kelley Price
Moroni’s Fortifications
My good friend and artist Clark Kelley Price, painted this beautiful rendition above of Moroni fortifying the Nephite Lands as described in Alma 50. Clark read this chapter over and over trying to make this fortification as realistic as possible as it would have been in the Untied States of America. https://clarkkelleyprice.com/
I place this fortification somewhere near Pittsburgh, PA or Moundsville, WV as those locations would make a good fort along the Ohio/Allegheny Rivers to protect the Nephites with the rivers at their back and the East Wilderness in front as they began pushing the Lamanites east and south. (Alma 50:9) You will understand better as you read this blog.
Alma Chapter 50 I believe is one of the best sources for geography of the Book of Mormon in North America. I love creating maps as I read the text. Everything comes alive for me and I hope it does for you as well. See on maps below as this fortification could represent Pittsburgh, PA or Moundsville, WV
Read Alma 50: verse 1-6 below to understand Clark’s painting better.
ALMA CHAPTER 50
Moroni fortifies the lands of the Nephites—They build many new cities—Wars and destructions befell the Nephites in the days of their wickedness and abominations—Morianton and his dissenters are defeated by Teancum—Nephihah dies, and his son Pahoran fills the judgment seat. About 72–67 B.C.
1 And now it came to pass that Moroni did not stop making preparations for war, or to defend his people against the Lamanites; for he caused that his armies should commence in the commencement of the twentieth year of the reign of the judges, that they should commence in digging up heaps of earth round about all the cities, throughout all the land which was possessed by the Nephites.
2 And upon the top of these ridges of earth he caused that there should be timbers, yea, works of timbers built up to the height of a man, round about the cities.
3 And he caused that upon those works of timbers there should be a frame of pickets built upon the timbers round about; and they were strong and high.
4 And he caused towers to be erected that overlooked those works of pickets, and he caused places of security to be built upon those towers, that the stones and the arrows of the Lamanites could not hurt them.
5 And they were prepared that they could cast stones from the top thereof, according to their pleasure and their strength, and slay him who should attempt to approach near the walls of the city.
6 Thus Moroni did prepare strongholds against the coming of their enemies, round about every city in all the land.
If Moroni prepared strongholds in every city in all the land, can you imagine how many that would be? Not 10 or even 100, I would guess hundreds of strongholds. Here is a good quote concerning this number of fortifications.
“ON THE SOUTH SIDE OF LAKE ERIE, THERE IS A SERIES OF OLD FORTIFICATIONS, RUNNING FROM THE CATTARAUGUS CREEK TO THE PENNSYLVANIA LINE, A DISTANCE OF FIFTY MILES; some are two, three, and four miles apart, and some within half a mile. Some contain five acres… Still further south, there is said to be another chain of forts running parallel with the former, and about the same distance from them as those are from the lake… Whether the nations, which possessed our western country before the Iroquois, had erected those fortifications to protect them against their invaders, or whether they were made by anterior inhabitants, are mysteries which cannot be penetrated by human sagacity; nor can I pretend to decide whether the Eries or their predecessors raised the works of defense in their territory; but I am persuaded that enough has been said to demonstrate the existence of a vast population, settled in towns, defended by forts, cultivating agriculture, and more advanced in civilization than the nations which have inhabited the same countries since the European discovery.” Clinton, De Witt. A Memoir On The Antiquities Of The Western Parts Of The State Of New-YorkComplete Book at the end of this blog; (Note: Map and comment Below: Remember not even the Native Americans know who built these fortifications, meaning a much earlier people than the Native Americans (perhaps the Hopewell or Nephite people) built these strongholds.
“It appears to me that there are two distinct eras in our antiquities; one applicable to the remains of old fortifications and settlements which existed anterior to European intercourse…. The old fortifications were erected previous to European inter course. The Indians are ignorant by whom they were made; and in the wars which took place in this country it is probable that they were occupied as strongholds by the belligerents; and it is likely that the ruins of European works of a different construction may be found in the same way that Roman and British fortifications are to be seen in the vicinity of each other in Great Britain. It is remarkable that our ancient forts resemble the old British and Danish.” Clinton, De Witt. A Memoir On The Antiquities Of The Western Parts Of The State Of New-York
Chief Joseph
“When Chief Joseph, a renowned Nez Perce leader, surrendered to Europeans in 1877, he gave a special gift to General Nelson Appleton Miles, wrote Vine Deloria, Jr. in his book Red Earth white Lies. The gift received by the general was a pendant that turned out to be an ancient Mesopotamian cuneiform tablet. According to Benjamin Daniali of AssyriaTimes.com, the tablet was translated by Robert Biggs, professor of Assyriology at the Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago. Professor Biggs found that it was a sales receipt for a lamb dating back to 2042 B.C.
Mary Gindling of Helium’s History Mysteries wrote, “The chief said that the tablet had been passed down in his family for many generations, and that they had inherited it from their white ancestors. Chief Joseph said that white men had come among his ancestors long ago.” ICT News, covers the latest stories and issues affecting Native American communities across the continent.
The yellow lines in the map above represent a day for a Nephite, and a day and a half for a Nephite, and the Narrow Passage spoken of in Mormon 2:29. This is the “SERIES OF OLD FORTIFICATIONS, RUNNING FROM THE CATTARAUGUS CREEK TO THE PENNSYLVANIA LINE, A DISTANCE OF FIFTY MILES” [Red dots above], spoken of in this quote. This 44 miles from the Land Northward as shown on the map above at Irving, NY to the Land Southward to Salamanca, NY needed to be protected. Also, this 66 miles from the Land Northward at Buffalo NY to the beginning of the Land Southward at Kill Buck, NY is the proposed day and a half for a Nephite. See map below.
(See Moroni’s America page 241 quoted below).
“What is Mormon’s frame of reference here? (Mormon 2:29) He is writing from his own homeland, where he grew up. It is the same perspective he had when, as a boy, his father took him “into the land southward, even to the land of Zarahemla” (Mormon 1:6). The Lamanites received all the land southward.
This is the only mention in the text of a “narrow passage.” It is not a neck or even a pass; it may not be a natural feature at all. A passage is a “road; way; avenue; a place where men or things may pass or be conveyed.”
As part of a treaty, it appears to be an agreed-upon route or way—a corridor—through which access between the two lands would be permitted.
The narrow passage specified in this treaty reminds me of the narrow passages, also established by treaty, between West Germany and Berlin during the cold war. One could travel within these passages, but veering outside could mean arrest and imprisonment.
In terms of real world geography, there are numerous valleys, long narrow rises and hills, and other features in western New York that could have served as the narrow passage defined by this treaty. Presumably this narrow passage would give access to the river system that led into the land southward—the very river system Mormon’s father took him on when he was eleven years old.” Moroni’s America page 241-242.
This quote from De WittClinton again here saying, “ON THE SOUTH SIDE OF LAKE ERIE, THERE IS A SERIES OF OLD FORTIFICATIONS, RUNNING FROM THE CATTARAUGUS CREEK TO THE PENNSYLVANIA LINE, A DISTANCE OF FIFTY MILES;” I use this quote often which I believe is describing the Narrow Passage in the Book of Mormon in Mormon 2:29 which says, “And the Lamanites did give unto us the land northward, yea, even to the narrow passage which led into the land southward. And we did give unto the Lamanites all the land southward.”
MORONI FORTIFIES THE LANDS OF THE NEPHITES – Alma 50:1-15 About 72–67 B.C.
1 “And now it came to pass that Moroni did not stop making preparations for war, or to defend his people against the Lamanites; for he caused that his armies should commence in the commencement of the twentieth year of the reign of the judges, that they should commence in digging up heaps of earth round about all the cities, throughout all the land which was possessed by the Nephites. 2 And upon the top of these ridges of earth he caused that there should be timbers, yea, works of timbers built up to the height of a man, round about the cities. 3 And he caused that upon those works of timbers there should be a frame of pickets built upon the timbers round about; and they were strong and high. 4 And he caused towers to be erected that overlooked those works of pickets, and he caused places of security to be built upon those towers, that the stones and the arrows of the Lamanites could not hurt them. 5 And they were prepared that they could cast stones from the top thereof, according to their pleasure and their strength, and slay him who should attempt to approach near the walls of the city. 6 Thus Moroni did prepare strongholds against the coming of their enemies, round about every city in all the land. 7 And it came to pass that Moroni caused that his armies should go forth into the east wilderness; yea, and they went forth and drove all the Lamanites who were in the east wilderness [Map Below] into their own lands, which were south of the land of Zarahemla. 8 And the land of Nephi did run in a straight course [Map below with Latitudes] from the east sea to the west. 9 And it came to pass that when Moroni had driven all the Lamanites out of the east wilderness, which was north of the lands of their own possessions, he caused that the inhabitants who were in the land of Zarahemla and in the land roundabout should go forth into the east wilderness, even to the borders by the seashore, and possess the land. 10 And he also placed armies on the south, in the borders of their possessions, and caused them to erect fortifications that they might secure their armies and their people from the hands of their enemies. 11 And thus he cut off all the strongholds of the Lamanites in the east wilderness, yea, and also on the west, fortifying the line between the Nephites and the Lamanites, between the land of Zarahemla and the land of Nephi, from the west sea, running by the head of the river Sidon—the Nephites possessing all the land northward, yea, even all the land which was northward of the land Bountiful, according to their pleasure. 12 Thus Moroni, with his armies, which did increase daily because of the assurance of protection which his works did bring forth unto them, did seek to cut off the strength and the power of the Lamanites from off the lands of their possessions, that they should have no power upon the lands of their possession. 13 And it came to pass that the Nephites began the foundation of a city, and they called the name of the city Moroni; and it was by the east sea; and it was on the south by the line of the possessions of the Lamanites. 14 And they also began a foundation for a city between the city of Moroni and the city of Aaron, joining the borders of Aaron and Moroni; and they called the name of the city, or the land, Nephihah. 15 And they also began in that same year to build many cities on the north, one in a particular manner which they called Lehi, which was in the north by the borders of the seashore.”
In the map above there are some very interesting things. In Alma 50 the main border between the Lamanites and the Nephites is the light blue rivers above, the Ohio and the Allegheny. In verse 8 is says, “And the land of Nephi did run in a straight course from the east sea to the west.” Clearly the East Sea is represented by the Atlantic Ocean. The words “to the west” could represent and border or barrier along the Ohio River.
Notice above that the straight course would imply a common latitude and there are many cities on the East Sea that match up with cities on the Ohio River. In my opinion the most likely straight course would be from the Head of the river Sidon (confluence of the Ohio and Mississippi rivers) with the city of Norfolk, VA which is a strait course both being about 37 degrees latitude.
As you read in verse 13 above it says, “And it came to pass that the Nephites began the foundation of a city, and they called the name of the city Moroni; and it was by the east sea; and it was on the south by the line of the possessions of the Lamanites. Where is the line of possessions of the Lamanites? At that 37 degree latitude or the 38 degrees of Washington DC and Huntington WV or Moroni could be from Philadelphia to Moundsville at nearly 40 degrees latitude.
I have reasoned that wouldn’t it be fairly cool if the ancient city of Moroni was either Philadelphia, Baltimore, Washington DC or Norfolk? I have done some wonderful research around the Washington DC area to see what signs of the Hopewell people we could find. Amazingly there are many mounds and sites that date to the time of the verses in Alma 50 which would be around 73 BC. See map below of the sites in DC area.
City Moroni
Also in verse 14 of Alma 50 it says, “And they also began a foundation for a city between the city of Moroni and the city of Aaron, joining the borders of Aaron and Moroni; and they called the name of the city, or the land, Nephihah.” If the city Moroni that “was by the east sea; and it was on the south by the line of the possessions of the Lamanites” (verse 13), if we find that line of the Lamanite possessions which is the same as the straight course line, we could find the ancient city of Moroni and the Land of Nephihah which would be north of Moroni.
I have overloaded you with maps in this blog. Unless you are willing to follow the rivers, artifacts, geology, terrain, text, and all evidence, it will be difficult for you to find secondary evidence for the Book of Mormon. Each map created here has a specific purpose and I challenge you to read for yourself the text of the Book of Mormon and I believe some of this geography will begin to make sense to you. Please don’t get caught up in the maps however. Read by the Spirit and the Lord will guide you in finding truth of whatever you seek, if it be the Lord’s will and your righteous desire.
Below is pages 131-142 of On the Antiquities of the Western parts of the State of New York
A MEMOIR by the Honourable Samuel L. Mitchill
On the Antiquities of the Western parts of the State of New York, addressed to the Honourable Samuel L. Mitchill, a Vice-President of the Literary and Philosophical Society of New York, Professor of Natural History in the University of the State, etc., etc. Page 131-142
“As the progress of cultivation extinguishes the remains of Antiquities mentioned in this Memoir, the view of the writer, in publishing it, is to awaken enquiry to a subject of great importance, before the means of investigation are entirely lost.
…The town of Pompey, in the county of Onondaga, is the highest ground of that country,* and divides the waters which flow into the bay of Chesapeake and the Gulph of St. Lawrence. The most elevated parts of the town exhibit the remains of ancient settlements, and in various other parts of it, the vestiges of a numerous population appear. About two miles south from Manlius Square, and in the town of Pompey, I examined the remains of a large town, which were obviously indicated by large spots of black mould in regular intervals of a few paces distant,! in which I ob served bones of animals, ashes, carbonized beans or grains of Indian corn, denoting the residence of human beings. This town must have extended at least half a mile from east to west, and threequarters of a mile from north to south. This extent I could de termine \vith considerable accuracy from my own view, but I was assured by a gentleman of veracity that its length from East to west was one mile. A town covering upwards of five hundred acres must have contained a population greatly transcending all our ideas of credibility. A mile to the east of the settlement there is a burying-ground containing three or four acres, and close to the west end there is another. This town was on elevated ground, about twelve miles distant from the Salt Springs on Onondaga, and was well calculated for defense. On the east side there is a perpendicular descent of one hundred feet into a deep ravine, through which a fine stream flows, and on the north side a similar one. There are three old forts situate distant about eight miles from each other, and forming a triangle which encloses the town; one a mile south of the present village of Jamesville, and the other north-east and south-east in Pompey ; and they were, in all probability, erected to cover the town and to protect the inhabitants against the attacks of an enemy. All these forts are of a circular or elliptical form; there are bones scattered all over the ground; an ash tree growing on it was cut down, and the con centric circles showed it to be ninety-three years old. On a heap of mouldered ashes, composing the site of a large house, I saw a white pine tree, eight and a half feet in circumference and at least one hundred and thirty years old. On the line of the north side the town was probably stormed.
There are graves on each side close to the precipice; sometimes five or six persons were thrown promiscuously into the same grave. If the invaders had been repulsed, the inhabitants would have interred the killed in the usual places; but from the circumstance of there being graves near the ravine and in the village, I am induced to believe that the town was taken. On the south side of this ravine a gun-barrel, several bullets, a piece of lead, and a skull perforated by a bullet, were dis covered. Indeed, gun-barrels, axes, hoes and swords were found all over these grounds, and I procured the following articles, which I now transmit to the Society to be deposited in their collection: two mutilated gun-barrels, two axes, a hoe, a bell without a clapper, a piece of a large bell, a finger-ring, a sword blade, pieces of bay onets, gunlocks and earthenware, a pipe, door-latch, beads and several other small things. These demonstrate European inter course, and from the attempts which were evidently made to ren der the gun-barrels useless by filing them, there can be little doubt but that the Europeans who had settled here were defeated and driven from the country by the Indians.
Near the remains of this town I observed a large forest, which was in former times cleared and under cultivation; and I drew this inference from the following circumstances: There were no hillocks or small mounds which are always the result of uprooted trees; no uprooted or decaying trees or stumps, no underwood, and the trees were generally fifty or sixty years old. Many, very many, years must elapse before a cultivated country is covered with wood. The seeds must be slowly conveyed by winds and birds. The town of Pompey abounds with forests of a similar character; some are four miles long and two wide, and it contains a great number of ancient places of interment. I have heard them estimated at eighty. If the present white population of that county were entirely swept away, perhaps in the revolution of ages similar appearances would exist.
It appears to me that there are two distinct eras in our antiquities; one applicable to the remains of old fortifications and settlements which existed anterior to European intercourse,and the other referring to European establishments and operations; and as the whites as well as the Indians would frequently resort to the former for protection, habitation or hunting, they must necessarily contain many articles of European manufacture, and thereby great confusion has resulted by blending together distant eras greatly remote in point of time. The French had, undoubtedly large establishments in the territory of the Six Nations. A quarto volume in Latin, written by Francis Creuxines, a Jesuit, was published at Paris in 1664, and is entitled Historicae Canadensis sen Novae Franciae Libri deceum ad annum usque Christi, MDCLVI. 134
…The traditions of the Indians agree in some measure with the French relations. They represent that their forefathers has several bloody battles with the French and finally compelled them to abandon the country; that the French, after being driven to their last fortress, capitulated and agreed to depart on being furnished with provisions; that the Indians filled their bags with ashes, covered with corn, and that the greater part of the French in consequence fell victims to famine at a place called by them anse de famine and by us, Hungry Hill. There is a hill in Pompey which the Indians will not visit, and which they call Bloody Hill.[See map above] It is surprising that no old Indian weapons, such as stone knives, axes and arrowheads, are found in this country*. It appears that they were superseded by French substitutes of iron.
The old fortifications were erected previous to European inter course.The Indians are ignorant by whom they were made; and in the wars which took place in this country it is probable that they were occupied as strongholds by the belligerents; and it is likely that the ruins of European works of a different construction may be found in the same way that Roman and British fortifications are to be seen in the vicinity of each other in Great Britain. It is remarkable that our ancient forts resemble the old British and Danish. Pennant, in his Tour in Scotland, says: “On the hill, near a certain spot, is a circular British entrenchment, and I was told of others of a square form at a few miles’ distance, I suppose Roman” — and in his Tour through Wales he describes “a strong British post on the summit of a hill in Wales, of a circular form, with a great foss(e) and dike and a small artificial mount within the precinct.” How exactly does this correspond with our old forts! The Danes as well as the nations which erected our fortifications, were in all probability of Scythian origin.According to Pliny, the name of Scythian was common to all the nations living in the north of Asia and Europe.
In the town of Camillus, in the same county of Onondaga, about four miles from the Seneca River, thirty miles from Lake Ontario, and eighteen from Salina, there are two ancient forts, on the land of Judge Munro, who has been settled there about nine teen years. One is on a very high hill, and its area covers about three acres. It had one eastern gate, and in the west there was another communicating with a spring about ten rods from the fort; its shape elliptical. The ditch was deep and the eastern wall ten feet high. In the centre was a large limestone of an irregular shape, which could be raised by two men; the bottom was flat and three feet long. It contained, in the opinion of Judge Munro, unknown characters plainly figured on the stone to the extent of eighteen inches in length and three inches in breadth. When I visited this place the stone was not to be seen, and my enquiries to find it were unsuccessful. I saw the stump of a black oak on the wall, one hundred years old; and about nineteen years ago there were indicia of two preceding growths. The second fort is almost half a mile distant, on lower ground, constructed like the other, and is about half as large. Near the large fort there are the marks of an old road, now covered by trees. I also saw in several places in this town, on high ground, considerable ridges stretching from the top to the bottom of the hills and the gullies between of no great width. This phenomenon occurs in very ancient settlements where the soil is loamy and the hills steep, and is occasioned by crevices produced and gradually enlarged by torrents. In a forest state this effect cannot result, and this evinces that those grounds were cleared in antient times. When settled by us they exhibited the same appearance as now, except being covered by wood; and as stumps are now to be seen in the gullies, the ridges and intervening small ravines could not have been made by the last clearing. The first settlers observed shells of testaceous animals accumulated in great masses in different places, and numerous fragments of pottery. Judge Munro found, in digging the cellar of his house, several pieces of brick. In various places there were large spots of deep black mould, demonstrating the former existence of buildings and erections of different kinds; and Judge Munro, seeing the appearance of a well, viz: a hole ten feet deep and the earth considerably caved in, he dug three and a half feet deep and came to a parcel of flints, below which he found a great quantity of human bones, which pulverized on exposure to the air.This is strong evidence of the destruction of an ancient settlement. The disposal of the dead was unquestionably made by an invading enemy.
I also observed on Boughton’s Hill, in Ontario county, where a bloody battle is said to have been fought, black spots of mould at irregular intervals, and yellow clay between. The most easterly fortification yet discovered in this region is about eighteen miles east of Manlius Square, with the exception of the one in Oxford, Chenango County, hereafter mentioned. To the north they have been discovered, as far as Sandy Creek, about fourteen miles from Sacket’s Harbor; near that place there is one that covers fifty acres and that contains numerous fragments of pottery. To the west there are great numbers. There is a large one in the town of Onondaga, one in Scipio, two near Auburn, three near Canandaigua, and several between Seneca and Cayuga Lakes, there being three within a few miles of each other.The fort before referred to as being in Oxford, is on the east bank of the Chenango River, in the centre of the present village, which is on both sides of the river. There is a piece of land containing between two and three acres, which is about thirty feet higher than the adjoining flat land around it. This rise of land lies- along the river bank about fifty rods, and at the southwesterly end this fort was situated. It contained about three roods of ground, and on the river the line was nearly straight and the bank almost perpendicular.
The figure was nearly like this:[left]
At the places north and south, marked for gates, there were two spaces of about ten feet each where the ground has not been broken, which were undoubtedly the entrances or gateways by which the people of the fort went out and in, and particularly for water. The curve, except the gateways, was a ditch regularly dug; and although the ground on which the fort was situated was, at the first white settlement, as heavily timbered as any other part of the forest, yet the lines of the work could be distinctly traced among the trees, and the distance from the bottom of the ditch to the top of the embankment, generally about four feet.
The antiquity of this fortification is more particularly evident from the following fact:There was one large pine tree or rather dead trunk, fifty or sixty feet high, which being cut, one hundred and ninety -five circles of the wood could be easily distinguished; and many more could not be counted, as the sap wood of the tree was principally gone. Probably this tree was three or four hundred years old; certainly more than two hundred. It might have stood one hundred years after it had completed its growth, and even longer. It is also uncertain how long a time elapsed from the excavation of the ditch to the commencement of the growth of this tree.That it was not there when the earth was thrown up is certain; for it stood on the top of the bank, and its roots had shaped themselves to the ditch, running quite under the bottom of it; then rising on the other side near the surface of the earth, and then pursuing a horizontal direction. Probably this work was picketed in, but no remains of any wooden work have been discovered. The situation was very eligible, being healthy, commanding a beautiful prospect up and down the river, and there being no highland within such a distance that the garrison could be annoyed. No vestiges of any implements or utensils have been found, except some pieces of coarse pottery resembling stoneware, and roughly ornamented. The Indians have a tradition that the family of the Antones*, which is supposed to belong to the Tuscarora nation, are the seventh generation from the inhabitants of this fort; but of its history they know nothing. There is also a place at Norwich, in the same county, on a high bank of the river, called the castle where the Indians lived at the period of our settling the country, and some vestiges of a fortification appear there, but it is in all probability of a much more modern date than the one at Oxford.
*[Evidence of a Native American tribe called the Antones, who belonged to the Tuscarora Nation, may have been the builders of a mound on 2 1/2 acres, called Fort Hill in Oxford. The remains were noticed when Oxford was first settled in 1788, and is one of the oldest fortifications in the east, dating back to before the discovery of this country by the Europeans. The strategic location of the hill provided an unobstructed view up and down the river. The Fort area was semi-circular, about 30′ high and enclosed about 3/4 acre of birch and maple trees. An old Oneida oral tradition told of a terrible enemy chief called “Thick Neck” of the Antone tribe, which dated back seven generations to Fort Hill. (Documented in the 1906 “Annals of Oxford, NY”, by H.J. Galpin.) Thick Neck had fought with the Oneidas, but finally they defeated him by Lake Warn (then called Warn’s Pond). After his death, Thick Neck’s leaderless tribe joined with the Oneidas.
Human bones, ancient earthen cooking utensils and other relics were found when excavations were made at Fort Hill. In October, 1897, while workmen were engaged in trenching the village for the water works, they uncovered parts of two skeletons in the road near the crosswalk west of the Congregational church known today as the United Church of Oxford]. http://www.oxfordny.com/about/yesterday/forthill.php
Antiquities of the Western parts of the State of New York continues saying,“In the town of Ridgeway, in Genesee County, there have been discovered several ancient fortifications and burial places. About six miles from the Ridge road, and south of the great slope or mountain ridge, an old burying ground has been discovered within two or three months, in which are deposited bones of an unusual length and size. Over this ground lay the trunk of a chestnut tree, apparently four feet through at the stump. The top and limbs of this tree had entirely mouldered away by age. The bones lay across each other in a promiscuous manner; from which circumstance and the appearance of a for, in the neighbourhood, it is supposed that they were deposited there by their conquerors; and from the fort being situated in a swamp, it is believed it was the last resort of the vanquished, and probably the swamp was under water at the time.
There are extensive clearings in the Indian reservation at Buffalo, of which the Senecas can give no account. [Plausible truth about the Hopewell or Nephites before the Seneca]. Their principal settlements were at a great distance to the east, until the sale of the greater part of their country since the conclusion of the Revolutionary War.
Quote from article at the beginning of this article in reference to the map above.
On the south side of Lake Erie[From Irving to Salamanca, NY above] there is a series of old fortifications running from the Cattaraugus Creek [apx. 44 miles or a Day for a Nephite to go from the land northward to the land southward] to the Pennsylvania line, a distance of fifty miles. Some are two, three and four miles apart, and some within half a mile. Some contain five acres. The walls or breastworks [are] of earth; and they are generally on ground where there are appearances of creeks having once emptied into the lakes ; or where there was once a bay ; so that it is inferred that these works were once on the margin of Lake Erie, which has now retreated from two to five miles northerly. Still further south, there is said to be another chain of forts running parallel with the former,[Blue line in map above or apx 66 miles for a Day and a Half for a Nephite to get from the land northward to the land southward] and about the same distance from them as those are from the lake. The country here exhibits two different tables or sections of bottom, intervale or alluvial land; the one nearest the lake being the lower, and if I may so denominate it, the secondary table land; the primary or more elevated table land is bounded on the south by hills and valleys where Nature exhibits her usual aspects.
The primary alluvial land was formed from the first retreat or recession of the lake, and then, it is supposed, the most southern line of fortifications was erected. In process of time the lake receded further to the north, leaving another section of table land, one which the other tier of works was made. The soil on the two flats is very different: the inferior being adapted for grass, and the superior for grain ; and the timber varies in a correspondent (sic) manner. On the south side of Lake Ontario there are also two* alluvial formations; the most recent is north of the ridge road; no forts have been discovered on it. Whether there be any on the primary table land I have not learnt; south of the mountain ridge many have been observed. *In the original “too.”
In the geology of our country it is important to remark that the two alluvial formations before mentioned are, generally speak ing, characteristic of all the lands bordering on the western waters ; while on the eastern waters there is but one alluvial tract, with some few exceptions. This may be ascribed to the distance of the St. Lawrence and the Mississippi from the ocean, their having prostrated, at two different periods, impediments or barriers, and in consequence of thus lowering the beds in which they flowed, having produced a partial exhaustion of the remote waters.
These distinct formations may be considered as great chronological landmarks. The non-existence of forts on the secondary or primary alluvial formations of Lake Ontario is a strong circumstance from which the remote antiquity of those on the high lands of the south may be deduced ; because if they had been erected after the first or last retreat of the lake, they would undoubtedly have been made on them as most convenient and best adapted for all military, civil and domestic purposes.
The Iroquois formerly lived, according to their traditions, on the north side of the Lakes. When they immigrated to their present country, they extirpated the people who occupied it, and after the European settlement of America the confederates destroyed the Eries, or Cat Indians, who lived on the south side of Lake Erie, Whether the nations which possessed our western country before the Iroquois had erected those fortifications to protect them against their invaders, or whether they were made by anterior inhabitants, are mysteries which cannot be penetrated by human sagacity; nor can I pretend to decide whether the Eries or their predecessors raised the works of defense in their territory; but I am persuaded that enough has been said to demonstrate the existence of a vast population, settled in towns, defended by forts, cultivating agriculture, and more advanced in civilization than the nations which have inhabited the same countries since the European discovery.
I think it is a little unfair if you believe in a Mesoamerican setting for the Book of Mormon. When we speak about the animals in the southern hemisphere vs. the animals in the northern hemisphere, there is really no contest. It’s like a baseball game rout, where the team wins 12-0 and they have to call the game because it is so unfair. None of the animals necessary for the Law of Moses are found in Mesoamerica. None? That’s right None? In the southern hemisphere we do find Llama, Jaguar, Tapir, Agouti, Monkeys, and the largest animals were the peccary (a relative of the pig). Oh, there were some Deer and Turkey’s as well.
Understand I am simply making a joke of some of this information, as it really is hard for me to understand, and I think laughter helps the truth go down a little easier. I am not making fun of any of the Scholars or Historians as they are good members and love the Book of Mormon as much as I do. I just think they have put themselves into a very difficult position by sticking with their group think for so long.
God defines Clean and Unclean Animals
Riding the Mesoamerica Tapir
The meats God defines as clean and unclean are differentiated in Leviticus 11 and Deuteronomy 14. God said, “These are the animals which you may eat among all the animals that are on the earth” (Leviticus 11:2).
This knowledge goes back much further, though, since Noah knew which animals were clean and unclean before the Flood. God told Noah to build an ark to save all the kinds of animals from the Flood. Then He said, “You shall take with you seven each of every clean animal, a male and his female; two each of animals that are unclean, a male and his female” (Genesis 7:2). The extra clean animals could be used for food and for sacrifice to God, because only clean animals were to be sacrificed to God (Genesis 8:20).
What Animals does the Bible say not to Eat?
Simply stated, God explains that:
Clean fish must have scales and fins. Bass, cod, flounder, grouper, salmon, snapper, trout and tuna all fit this category. Since catfish, lobsters, crabs, shrimp and many other water creatures do not have fins and scales, God says we should not eat them.
Animals must have cloven (divided) hooves and chew the cud. These types of animals include antelope, cattle, goat, elk and deer. On the other hand, rabbits and pigs do not qualify as being clean and good to eat.
In Deuteronomy 14:11-18 we read that all clean birds may be eaten, but those we are not to eat include eagles, vultures, buzzards, falcons, ravens, ostriches, owls, seagulls, hawks, jackdaws (part of the crow family), storks and herons. Chickens, turkeys, ducks, geese, quail and pheasants do not appear on this list of unclean birds and are considered clean—okay for us to eat.
By Val Chadwick Bagley
Most insects are not good to eat, but God says some insects, such as locusts, grasshoppers and crickets, are okay to eat (Leviticus 11:22).
It is beyond the scope of this short explanation to enumerate every possible example of clean and unclean animals. Our infographic mentioned above gives more a more detailed listing. Source:
Here is what our friend Amberli says about the rout”
3 Essential Truths about Nephite Observance of the Law of Moses
“First Truth: Not only did the Nephites “strictly” keep the law of Moses (as indicated in 37 verses in the Book of Mormon (see Alma 30:3, Mosiah 13:29-30, Jarom 1:5), but they did so with delight as it was seen by them as both a collection of types of Christ and a means of coming unto Him. Occasionally even the Lamanites were known to “strictly” observe the law (Hel. 13:1).
Second Truth: In “observing to keep the commandments of the Lord in all things, according to the Law of Moses” (2 Ne. 5:10), the Nephites would have necessarily observed all the feasts or “holy days” given to Moses by Jehovah. These are recorded in Exodus and Leviticus and are known as “holy convocations” or “rehearsals” and they typify the life and mission of Jesus Christ in profoundly beautiful ways.
Third Truth : It was absolutely essential for these Jewish Lehites to be brought to a land that would provide an abundance of all the plants and animals required to keep the Law of Moses, with its concomitant Holy Days or festivals. Based on the latest archeological findings, it can now be irrefutably shown that the Heartland of North America is the only location in the Western Hemisphere where all ten of the essential items were found anciently including;lambs, oxen, goats, doves, barley, wheat, grapes, and altars made of stacked, unhewn stones. These aforementioned items have not been found in the archaeological record of the pre-Columbian peoples of Mesoamerica.” Amberli Peterson MBA Hebrew/Jewish Symbology Expert
Critical Sheepskin
I find it difficult to ignore the symbolism of the sheepskin, especially in North America. Starting in the days of Adam, [Missouri] men were required to offer a blood sacrifice to God—an unblemished, first-born male animal, which of course, was symbolic of the sacrifice of the coming Christ. Then Jesus fulfilled this law and ended the need for blood sacrifice: And ye shall offer up unto me no more the shedding of blood; yea, your sacrifices and your burnt offerings shall be done away. . . . And ye shall offer for a sacrifice unto me a broken heart and a contrite spirit. And whoso cometh unto me with a broken heart and a contrite spirit, him will I baptize with fire and with the Holy Ghost. (3 Nephi 9:19–20). For Christ is the Lamb of God, and the Good Shepherd.
Christ is Likened to a Lamb
Jesus is likened to a sacrificial lamb in places such as: John 1:29, 1 Cor 5:7, 1 Peter 1:19.
The sacrifice of the lamb was especially significant because it was used:
As the Passover sacrifice, Ex 12:4, and Jesus was crucified at Passover time. This the point of history where Israel was released from slavery.
Lambs were sacrificed “morning and evening” as the “regular” or “daily” or “continual” at the temple/tabernacle, Num 28:4, Ex 29:39
We know the Lamb so eloquently describes the Savior as “The Lamb of God.” The lamb is one of the rare animals that will not panic at the threat of it’s own death. It remains calm, as my Uncle from Mt. Pleasant, Utah had a sheep ranch, and he described this amazing event to me.
Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 533 Purchase Today!
Adam and Eve- Garments of Sacrificed Lambs
“Shamed by their nakedness after the Fall, they tried unsuccessfully to cover their shame with garments of their own devising, aprons made of fig leaves (Gen. 3:7). God made them coats of skins,” which involved the sacrifice of life – something they could never forget— “and clothed them” with redemptive garments that covered their shame and allowed them to come into his presence with fear (Gen. 3:21).
After Adam and Eve had partaken of the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, after they had blood flowing in their veins, after all things in the world of which they were a part had become subject to death, the God of Heaven taught them the law of sacrifice. This law required the death –by the shedding of blood – of two lambs whose skins were then placed on Adam and Eve. Those special garments were worn by them when they went out into the lone and dreary world. The garments constituted a constant reminder of the protection they would enjoy (through the shed blood of the Lamb, even the Son of God) from all the effects of the Fall.”(Joseph Fielding McConkie and Craig J. Ostler, Revelations of the Restoration, [Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 2000], 223)
“and they were naked, save it were a skin which was girded about their loins…” (Alma 43:20)
Lamb-Skin about their Loins
“And it came to pass that they did come up to battle; and it was in the sixth month; and behold, great and terrible was the day that they did come up to battle; and they were girded about after the manner of robbers; and they had a lamb-skin about their loins, and they were dyed in blood, and their heads were shorn, and they had head-plates upon them; and great and terrible was the appearance of the armies of Giddianhi, because of their armor, and because of their being dyed in blood (3 Nephi 4:7).
It’s interesting that the robbers had lamb-skin. The Nephites hadn’t left their animals, and the robbers were accustomed to living by plunder, so where did the lamb-skin come from? The logical inference is that they had saved lamb skin from previous raids, possibly for clothing in the winter. Of course, this means the Nephites kept lambs in their herds, which is to be expected since they observed the law of Moses.
Although they “had a lamb-skin about their loins,” the robbers also wore armor. The text says they came to battle in the sixth month, which the Jewish calendar would put in August or September.
The Nephites fought the robbers with a “great and terrible” slaughter, “insomuch that there never was known so great a slaughter among all the people of Lehi since he left Jerusalem” (3 Nephi 4:11). The Nephites chased the robbers to the borders of the wilderness.” Moroni’s America page 216
If I was a Gaddianton and wanted to destroy the Nephites I would cause a greater pain than physical. I would hit them at the very core of their belief system. For example if an Anti-Mormon desecrated my Sacred Garment, or repeatedly said the name of Deity in vain, that would be more difficult for my spirit to feel and thus hurt me even more than physical pain.
We understand how sacred the Lamb is in the Jewish tradition, and the shedding of blood on the cross, and a symbolic apron given to Adam? I believe the Gaddiantons are using those sacred symbols as disrespect to the Nephites trying to arouse the Nephites even more to hate them and fight them. The Gaddiantons are ridiculing and mocking and being sacrilegiouswith those things that are very sacred to the Nephites.
Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 533
On a side note, we know there were no sheep or goats in Central America, during the time of the Nephites, so with the sheep being such a sacred symbol during the Law of Moses, would the Lord offer substitution for another animal such as the caribou or llama? (Why do I mention a Caribou? Because Mesoamericanists do). I don’t think so. The Nephites lived in the North American Land of the Book of Mormon. The Lord wouldn’t guide Lehi to a land that doesn’t have sheep, goats, oxen, and doves, would He?
Does this young Caribou look like a young Lamb?
Sheep or a Caribou?
About sheep in Central America, I quote from The Interpreter a Mesoamerican blog by Daniel Sorensen. “A second challenge for Bible translators has to do with translating animal names in the Biblical languages into target languages. In some languages this poses fewer difficulties, but in others this can pose interesting challenges. As an example from the New Testament, Jesus is said to have been moved with compassion on the multitude because “they fainted, and were scattered abroad, as sheep having no shepherd” (Matthew 9:36). A Greenlandic translation made in 1744 renders sheep as “small animals which are nearly like caribous.” Inge Kleivan explains that, The comparison may at first sight appear astonishing, but in fact Poul Egede [the 1744 translator] has chosen the animal which is nearest to the sheep in size, appearance, and behavior if he wanted to compare the sheep with an animal which the Greenlanders knew. There were only the following land animals in West Greenland: hares, foxes, caribous, and polar bears. The comparison is, however, unsatisfactory at a very important point, because the caribous are not tame animals and the pastoral culture which pervades the Bible was quite unknown to the Greenlanders.33” Source
These caribou can substitute for a Lamb?
Editors note: Wow, no sheep; the most sacred emblem as a representative of Christ himself, and all Mesoamerica has is a caribou? Oh no, that’s in Greenland which is North America correct? Here is another opinion from Book of Mormon Central.
Mesoamerica Opinion: “Possible that the translated word “lamb” refers to a similar animal found in the New World”
“While the fierce appearance of the warriors would have been frightening, it may have been the lamb-skins and their being dyed in blood that was the most disturbing.2 Early in the Book of Mormon, the Lamanites were known to shave their heads and dress only in a skin about their loins,3 yet this scripture uniquely identifies the army as wearing a lamb-skin, possibly a new choice in garment that was particularly appalling to the Nephites. Perhaps the Gadianton robbers had girded themselves with a “lamb-skin” and had dyed themselves in blood as a visual mockery of the sacrificial Lamb of God.” (Good idea but Mesoamerica doesn’t have sheep right?
Editors note: Why not substitute llamas for sheep? “The camel, the hare, the llama, the rock badger, and the pig. These are the animals that possess only one of the two criteria required in order to be acceptable as food in the Law of Moses. “The llama is indeed a ruminant [chews the cud] whose hoofs are not cloven.” Food Regulation in Biblical Law A Paper Submitted in Satisfaction of the Written Work Requirement of Harvard Law School By Wendy Ann Wilkenfeld
BOMC continues, “The terms “lamb” and “sheep” appear in the Book of Mormon text over a hundred times, used most often in religious metaphors, such as with the phrase “Lamb of God.” 4While there is some evidence of sheep in the Americas, 5it is also possible that the translated word “lamb” refers to a similar animal found in the New World. 6 Whether the Nephites had sheep in the New World, or whether the word “lamb” refers to a different animal, the usage of “lamb” in the Book of Mormon is more often connected with Jesus Christ than it is to a specific species of livestock. 7
(Note 5 from Book of Mormon Central quote above) For evidence of “sheep” in the New World, see Wade E. Miller, Science and the Book of Mormon: Cureloms, Cumoms, Horse and More (Laguna Niguel, CA: KCT & Associates, 2010), 43–48. Wade E. Miller and Matthew Roper, “Animals in the Book of Mormon: Challenges and Perspectives,” Interpreter Blog, April 21, 2014; For evidence of the remains of a young domestic sheep in western New York, see William A. Ritchie, The Archeology of New York State (Garden City, NY: Natural History Press, 1969), 242–243
Editors note: As you can see from the Note 5 above, Book of Mormon Central uses a reference book about New York Archaeologist William A. Ritchie to verify that Mesoamerica had sheep. They are making things up and claiming sheep in New York proves there were sheep in Mesoamerica. Incredible!
See Kipp Island and more mound sites in NY
Kipp Island, Hunters Home, and the Point Peninsula Tradition
The Kipp Island and Hunters Home sites are both located north of the Finger Lakes region of Central New York State. Most of the Kipp Island site has been destroyed by canal work, adjacent marsh drainage, damming, highway construction and many years of collectors digs (Ritchie 1944, 1965; Ritchie & Funk 1973). Accordingly, Ritchies excavations in 1963 were concentrated on the southern remnant of the island, where he discovered some habitation features and a cemetery respectively attributed to the Kipp Island and Hunter’s Home phases of the Point Peninsula cultural tradition. These cultural identifications were made on typological grounds and were supported by two radiocarbon dates of A.D. 610±100 and A.D. 895±100, both derived from charcoal found in hearth features (Ritchie & Funk 1973:155). Earlier occupations dating from the Middlesex and Squakie Hill phases were also identified on the site but were absent from the area excavated by Ritchie.
The Hunters Home site, discovered and partly dug by an amateur archaeologist, was later visited by Ritchie who opened a 268 square foot trench in a nearby refuse midden (Ritchie 1965: 258). The site also contains some pits and burials but there is no radiocarbon date for this site. Unfortunately, as was the case with Kipp Island, Ritchie does not say much about excavation procedures, stratigraphy, and exact provenience of the artifacts discovered at Hunters Home.
It Tortures me to see a Mesoamerican Theorist put a Square Sheep in to a so-called Round hole.
BOMC continues, “Since the Nephites practiced the Law of Moses, they would presumably have preferred to have an animal equivalent 8 to a lamb in order to perform sacrificial ordinances at the temple. 9 Thus, when 3 Nephi 4:7 describes the skin as a “lamb-skin,” it may be a reference to the New World equivalent of a sacrificial lamb. 10 In fighting the armies of the Nephites, Gadianton robbers’ slaughtering and wearing the skins of an animal of holy sacrifice would certainly have been a jarring image for the Nephites.
Fierce Gaddianton Warriors not in Lamb Skin in Mesoamerica.
Why Did the Gadianton Robbers Wear a Lamb Skin? (See) Know Why 191 post contributed by Scripture Central
The shock-factor of the lamb-skin is heightened when put in the context of Mesoamerican intimidation tactics. The donning of animal pelts was intended to create a fearful spectacle, 11 so it may have been unexpected for the Gadianton robbers to appear in the skins of a non-aggressive herbivore—like a lamb. Brant Gardner explained, “Mesoamericans were well known to wear animal skins, though the animal would typically be a ferocious jaguar, not a peaceful ‘lamb.’”12
By Val Chadwick Bagley
Editors note: Did Mr. Gardner forget there are no sheep in Mesoamerica, unless the hired this cartoons idea of a “Sacrifices R Us” business bringing them sheep.
While this unusual choice of a lamb (or a similar animal) may not have been terrifying for surrounding Mesoamerican cultures, the blood-stained pelt of an innocent lamb was clearly “great and terrible” (3 Nephi 4:7) to the temple-oriented Nephites. 13 If the objective of the Gadianton Robbers was to stun and terrify the armies of the Nephites, the sacrilege of a slaughtered sacred symbol would surely accomplish just that.” Book of Mormon Central Why Did the Gadianton Robbers Wear a Lamb Skin? Post contributed by BMC Team September 20, 2016 KnoWhy #191
3 Nephi 4:7 And it came to pass that they did come up to battle; and it was in the sixth month; and behold, great and terrible was the day that they did come up to battle! And they were girded about after the manner of robbers: and they had a lamb-skin about their loins, and they were dyed in blood, and their heads were shorn, and they had head-plates upon them; and great and terrible was the appearance of the armies of Giddianhi because of their armor, and because of their being dyed in blood!
THE LAMBSKIN APRON
SHORT TALK BULLETIN – Vol.V November, 1927 No.11 by: Unknown
In Masonic symbolism the Lambskin Apron holds precedence. It is the initial gift of Freemasonry to a candidate, and at the end of life’s pilgrimage it is reverently placed on his mortal remains and buried with his body in the grave.
Above all other symbols, the Lambskin Apron is the distinguishing badge of a Mason. It is celebrated in poetry and prose and has been the subject of much fanciful speculation. Some Masonic writers have contended that initiation is analogous to birth, or our advent from prenatal darkness into the light of human fellowship, moral truth and spiritual faith. Much ancient lore has been adduced in an effort to show that the Lambskin Apron typifies regeneration, or a new life, and this thought of resurrection may be the cause of its internment with the body of a deceased brother. At least it will serve until a better reason is advanced for this peculiar custom in the Masonic burial service. The association of the lamb with redemption and being born again is expressed by John, the Apocalyptic Seer, who had a vision on the Isle of Patmos, and beheld the purified and redeemed “Of All Nations, Kindreds, People and Tongues.” Of them it was said, “These are they which came out of great tribulation and have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.”…
As a badge of honor, the Lambskin Apron spells out integrity, honesty of purpose, probity of character, and soundness of moral principle. Source
Behold, I will put a fleece of wool in the floor; and if the dew be on the fleece only, and it be dry upon all the earth beside, then shall I know that thou wilt save Israel by mine hand, as thou hast said. (Judges 6:37)
Did the Lord Reject the Fig Leaf Apron?
Q. Why do Mormons wear aprons in the Temple, which represent the fig leaves worn by Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden, when it is obvious that God rejected the apron of fig leaves?
A. (by Michael W. Fordham) Latter-day Saints view the temple as a sacred place, and as such, we don’t discuss many things about the temple ordinances outside of the temple. There are things that the Lord deems as sacred. The teachings of the Lord to the eleven Apostles after His resurrection and before His ascension could be considered one example (see Acts 1:3). I make this point only to demonstrate why I won’t be going into any lengthy discussion on the Temple ceremonies, per se.
Additionally, everything about the temple is symbolic, from the architecture to the ordinances performed within. Remembering this symbolic perspective is important, not unlike the parables Jesus taught, as you consider my answer to your question.
Your question is based upon an assumption that is never mentioned in the scriptures. The Bible never says that God rejected the fig leaf aprons Adam and Eve wore. Let’s examine what actually took place in the Garden of Eden.
And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall not surely die: For God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil. (Genesis 3:4-5)
Notice that Satan told Eve that their “eyes shall be opened,” giving reference to knowledge, not eyesight. This means that Adam and Eve now had knowledge. The Lord has used the symbolic use of our eyes and ears in reference to foolishness and rebelliousness. They had eaten of the “tree of knowledge of good and evil”, thus they became knowledgeable about the difference between good and evil.
And the LORD God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil. (Genesis 3:22)
This symbolic teaching is not unique to the Adam and Eve account (see Ezekiel 12:2, Matthew 13:15-16). After both Adam and Eve had partaken of the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil, indeed, both of their eyes were opened.
And the eyes of them both were opened, and they knew that they were naked; and they sewed fig leaves together, and made themselves aprons. (Genesis 3:7)
They understood that it was not good to be naked all the time. There is a difference between the ideas that Adam and Eve “saw” their nakedness and that they “knew” their nakedness was not necessarily good, at all times and that modesty was to play a part in their lives.
Adam and Eve then hid when they heard the voice of the Lord and only came out, when asked by the Lord,
And they heard the voice of the LORD God walking in the garden in the cool of the day: and Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the LORD God amongst the trees of the garden. And the LORD God called unto Adam, and said unto him, Where art thou? And he said, I heard thy voice in the garden, and I was afraid, because I was naked; and I hid myself. (Genesis 3:8-10)
Journal of Book of Mormon Studies Volume 6 | Number 2 Article 7 7-31-1997 Matthew B. Brown Brigham Young University
This perspective may help explain the warning given by the Lord to his disciples to beware of “false prophets which come to you in sheep’s clothing” (Matthew 7:15). In Zechariah 13:4 we learn that false prophets were in the habit of dressing in the same distinctive vestments worn by the true prophets in order to deceive the people with their message. This is also reminiscent of 2 Corinthians 11:13-14, where we learn that false prophets somehow “transform” themselves to be like the Lord’s apostles just as “Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light” (emphasis added). Curiously enough, Joseph Smith taught that one of the ploys Satan uses to deceive others into thinking that he is an “angel of light” is ‘ that he wears “holy garb. “65 This leads us directly back to the circumstances surrounding 3 Nephi 4:7 and a possible explanation for why the lambskin apparel is mentioned there.
Notes: 65– He, 4:573. “These evil ‘angels’ use deception as their main tool of destruction. They simulate all that is good. . . . Sometimes they may come as angels of light, in borrowed or stolen raiment. Always they fail to reveal themselves as they are.” John A. Widtsoe, Evidences and Reconciliations (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1960), 108-9.
66– Daniel C. Peterson, “The Gadianton Robbers as Guerrilla Warriors,” 146, and “Notes on Gadianton Masonry,” 204, 212, both in Warfare in the Book of Mormon. 67– Victor Ludlow, “Secret Covenant Teachings of Men and the Devil in Helaman through 3 Nephi 8,” The Book of Mormon: Helaman through 3 Nephi 8, According to Thy Word, ed. Monte S. Nyman and Charles D. Tate Jr.
Wolves in Sheep’s Clothing Thirteen years after the Book of Mormon’s final mention of the leather apparel (see 3 Nephi 4:7), the Lord personally warned his followers to beware of false prophets who would approach them in “sheep’s clothing” (3 Nephi 14:15). This could be seen both as metaphorical language and as an identifying characteristic of the Nephite’s enemy. Alma 43:20 mentions that some among the Nephite’s enemy were accustomed to wearing “a skin which was girded about their loins.” A few verses earlier we learn that the enemy consisted of dissenters, apostates, and “descendants of the priests of Noah” (Alma 43: 13). Daniel Peterson has noted several times that the Gadianton robbers should be viewed as “a n alternative religious option within Nephite society. “66 In the beginning of this paper, I proposed that the Nephite temple priests may have worn the priestly robes prescribed for use among the ancient Israelites. If so, it is conceivable that the “descendants of the priests of Noah” may have introduced this sacred clothing among members of the secret combinations because they wanted to make a claim for legitimate priestly power. Indeed, there is evidence within the Book of Mormon itself that members of the secret combinations were blasphemous imitators of the holy order of God.67 And since the objectives of priestcraft and the secret combinations were one and the same (to get gain) it is proposed that this is the context in which the lambskin apparel of 3 Nephi 4:7 can best be understood. The following ideas should serve to illustrate this point.
Priestcraft:” get gain and praise of the world” (2 Nephi 26:29); “riches and honor” (Alma 1: 16) Secret Combinations: “get gain” (Moses 5:31; Helaman 6: 17); “kingdoms and great glory” (Ether 8:9)One more correlation should be pointed out here. The apron was an emblem of power in several ancient cultures, but in Israel it could represent the power to speak rightfully in the name of God (prophet), to administer legally his saving ordinances (priest), and to reign lawfully in his stead (king). The express purpose of those who joined the secret combinations was for them to obtain power (see Helaman 2:8; Ether 8: 14-19, 22-23; 11: 15). What could have been a more meaningful symbol for them than an emblem which for long ages past had represented the very thing for which they sought?
“In Mormon 1: 18-19 a connection is made between the secret combinations and thepractice of magic. In Moses 5:30-31 and 49 a connection is also made between secret combinations and the strange title Master Mahan. Anti-Mormon critics have long claimed that Master Mahan is a thinly veiled variation of Master Mason, which is the designation for the third degree of initiation within Freemasonry. They believe that the presence of this title in LDS scripture clearly demonstrates that Joseph Smith plagiarized Masonic material for his creative ventures. Footnote d for Moses 5:31, however, offers several possible meanings for Mahan based on its etymological root.70 Of the choices offered I personally feel that “destroyer” is the most probable one. My reasoning for this is that the Hebrew word maha means “destroy, “71 and the addition of an n would make the word a noun.72 Hence, maha(n) = destroy(er). Destruction is one of the attributes applied to Satan in the scriptures (see John 8:44; 1 Corinthians 5:5; Hebrews 2:14; 1 Peter 5:8), and he has been identified as the destroyer in latter-day revelation.73 In Moses 5:29-31 we read that it was after Cain had bound himself to Satan with a secret oath, accompanied by the threat of destruction if he revealed this action, that he obtained the title Mahan. It would appear that he obtained this title because he had been taught how to become a destroyer himself. It is of interest to note that in certain ancient cultures Satan was known by the name Mahoun and those who swore their allegiance to him acquired that name for themselves.74
74 John Jamieson, An Etymological Dictionary of the Scottish Language, rev. ed. (Paisley, Scotland: Gardner, 1879), 3:205; see also the various references in D. Michael Quinn, Early Mormonism and the Magic World View (Salt Lake City: Signature Books, 1987), 167 n. 4.
The symbolism ascribed by Masons to their white lambskin apron is that it represents innocence. But even this idea is not original to Freemasonry. Some Masonic researchers have come to he conclusion that the white apron’s meaning was derived directly from the white garment given to the ancient Christians when they were initiated into a state of innocence at baptism (see Revelation 3:5}.77 This concept goes much farther back among the Israelites. When the high priest entered the holy of holies on the Day of Atonement, each element of his vesture consisted of unadorned white linen (see Leviticus 16:4). This clothing signified that on that sacred day the nation was reborn and became innocent before the Lord (see Revelation 19:8). The various symbols that decorate Masonic aprons are also not original to Freemasonry, but came about through a long process of assimilation and evolution.78 It should be noted that some of the symbols found on Masonic aprons are identical to those found on Greek Orthodox liturgical aprons.79
79 The Greek Orthodox aprons were inherited from the Coptic monks. Both were made of leather. For illustrations see Sherrard, Athos-The Holy Mountain, 57, 123, 127, 129, 131; Norwich and Sitwell, Mount Athos, 28, 66, 69.
And the man said, The woman whom thou gavest to be with me, she gave me of the tree, and I did eat. And the LORD God said unto the woman, What is this that thou hast done? And the woman said, The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat. (Genesis 3:12-13)
Because of their transgression, Adam and Eve were cast out of the Garden of Eden. “Therefore the LORD God sent him forth from the garden of Eden, to till the ground from whence he was taken.” (Genesis 3:23) Adam and Eve did not have to work in the Garden of Eden in order to survive, for food was provided already. However, outside of the Garden of Eden, life would be very different. “Thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee; and thou shalt eat the herb of the field” (Genesis 3:18).
There was no condemnation of the aprons Adam and Eve wore while in the Garden of Eden, only a chastisement and grave consequences for eating of the forbidden fruit. In actuality, the Lord demonstrated his agreement with the covering of their nakedness. That agreement along with the result of now having to live in a different world, with harsh conditions as compared to life in the garden, the Lord gave them something BETTER to clothe themselves with. “Unto Adam also and to his wife did the LORD God make coats of skins, and clothed them.” (Genesis 3:21)
The objective of the aprons of fig leaves was to cover their nakedness, in modesty. It was the best Adam and Eve could come up with, given the circumstances. Had the Lord rejected this modesty, He would have taken the aprons and left Adam and Eve in their nakedness. The coat of skins was provided after the instruction of the Lord of what they would now have to endure. A coat of skins was much more practical and protective from the elements, thorns and thistles outside of the garden than were fig leaves. God did not reject, but gave them something better with which to live in their new conditions.
As I mentioned before, there is symbolism in everything about the temple, this includes the clothing worn there as well. Since your question concerns the apron, let’s discuss that from a Biblical perspective. Let’s examine the word “aprons” which Adam and Eve wore and the symbology behind it. The Hebrew word from which “aprons” was translated was:
chagowr {khag-ore’} or chagor {khag-ore’} and (feminine) chagowrah {khag-o-raw’} or chagorah {khag-o-raw’} Hebrew: personal noun masculine Possible Definitions: 1) girdle, belt 2) girdle, loin-covering, belt, loin-cloth, armour (Strongs’ 2290, see also Theological Wordbook of the Old Testament, 640a, 640c)
The “apron,” or “girdle” worn by Adam and Eve was most likely a loincloth type covering (much like you see Tarzan wearing) made from leaves. As a loincloth style garment, it served as a “shield” against immodesty.
In addition to being a symbol of modesty, the girdle is also a symbol of righteousness to the Lord. “And righteousness shall be the girdle of his loins, and faithfulness the girdle of his reins.” (Isaiah 11:5) The Lord has even commanded some to wear an apron, or girdle.
THUS saith the LORD unto me, Go and get thee a linen girdle, and put it upon thy loins, and put it not in water. So I got a girdle according to the word of the LORD, and put it on my loins. (Jeremiah 13:1-2)
Evidently, even the Lord wears a girdle apron (or will in the future) as part of His holy garments.
Saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last: and, What thou seest, write in a book, and send it unto the seven churches which are in Asia; unto Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea. And I turned to see the voice that spake with me. And being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks; And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle. (Revelation 1:11-13)
This doesn’t sound like a rejection to me.
Besides being a symbol for modesty and righteousness for the Lord, there is yet another symbol for the girdle (apron). It has to do with Priesthood authority. The book of Exodus is very detailed about the dress of “holy garments” for those in authority, and the girdle was part of that.
…and they shall make holy garments for Aaron thy brother, and his sons, that he may minister unto me in the priest’s office. And they shall take gold, and blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen. And they shall make the ephod of gold, of blue, and of purple, of scarlet, and fine twined linen, with cunning work. It shall have the two shoulderpieces thereof joined at the two edges thereof; and so it shall be joined together. And the curious girdle of the ephod, which is upon it, shall be of the same, according to the work thereof; even of gold, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen. (Exodus 28:4-8)
The apron, or girdle, is a symbol of righteousness to the Lord, and of Priesthood authority. The Lord never condemned the wearing of fig leaf aprons. Rather, it is a Biblical symbol of Priesthood Authority, righteousness to the Lord, and the creation of man by God, not to mention the clear representation of the symbolism referring to modesty. I hope this answers your question.
One key to understanding a symbol is that it often resembles the thing it stands for. For example, the bread and water of the sacrament represent the body and blood of the Savior—in that order. It would make no sense to have bread represent the Savior’s blood or to have water represent the Savior’s body. Bread, like flesh, is solid; water, like blood, is liquid.
Another example is the decoration embroidered on the clothing of the high priest in the Old Testament: “They made upon the hems of the [high priest’s] robe pomegranates of blue, and purple, and scarlet” (Exodus 39:24). Have you ever eaten a pomegranate? If so, you know that it is full of seeds. So the pomegranate can be seen as a symbol of fertility, of posterity. In addition, the juice of the pomegranate is red, suggesting blood, or life: “The life of all flesh is the blood thereof” (Leviticus 17:14).
After Adam and Eve partook of the forbidden fruit, “they knew that they were naked; and they sewed fig leaves together, and made themselves aprons” (Genesis 3:7). What color are fig leaves?Green, which symbolizes life and growth. Figs also contain hundreds of tiny seeds, so the fig, like the pomegranate, can represent fertility and posterity. In addition, it was only after the Fall that Adam and Eve were able to have children. As Eve said, “Were it not for our transgression we never should have had seed” (Moses 5:9–11) 5 Tips to Better Understand Temple Symbols by Jack M. Lyon
Breechclout Fact Sheet
Breechclout Fact 1: The Native Indian breechclouts were basic one-piece articles of clothing that covered the loins of the wearer
Red Color Symbolizes war, blood, strength, energy, power and success in war paint. Red clays containing oxides of iron, roots, berries, barks and beets. The Lachnanthes plant commonly known as redroot native to eastern North America Redroot and also used as red war paint. When the root is crushed it “bleeds” a reddish dye. Bloodroot plants are also used to produce red war paint. Red was predominately used for painting because of its availability. https://www.warpaths2peacepipes.com/native-american-culture/war-paint.htm
Mesoamericans Looking Hard for Sheep in Mesoamerica, try their Best to Substitute Sheep for Any Animal. See their Comments Below.
There are 26 occurrences of the word “sheep” in the Book of Mormon. Of those, only Ether 9:18 refer to an actual animal being physically present in a Book of Mormon scene. The other uses of the word “sheep” are used metaphorically when referring to ministry or to Jesus Christ. See for example 1 Nephi 22:25; Mosiah 14:6–7; Alma 5:37–38; Helaman 15:13; 3 Nephi 15:17. The word “lamb” occurs 76 times in the Book of Mormon, and is most often used metaphorically as a title for Jesus Christ. See for example Nephi’s vision in 1 Nephi 11–14, which uses the titles “the Lamb” and “Lamb of God” 39 times; also 2 Nephi 31:4–6; 2 Nephi 33:14; Alma 7:14; Mormon 9:2–6. The idea of garments being washed white through the “blood of the Lamb” is found in Alma 13:11; Alma 34:36; Ether 13:10–11. Other references to lambs would have appeared on the Brass Plates, as they are quotations of Old Testament passages (2 Nephi 15:17 [cf. Isaiah 5:17]; 2 Nephi 21:6 [cf. Isaiah 11:6]; 2 Nephi 30:12 [cf. Isaiah 11:6]; Mosiah 14:7 [cf. Isaiah 53:7]. 3 Nephi 28:22 and 4 Nephi 1:33 both refer to a “suckling lamb,” not as a title for Jesus Christ, but still in a metaphorical sense to describe the experience of the Three Nephites in a den of beasts. The phrase “suckling lamb” may be an allusion to 1 Samuel 7:9, where the phrase also occurs.
5.For evidence of “sheep” in the New World, see Wade E. Miller, Science and the Book of Mormon: Cureloms, Cumoms, Horse and More (Laguna Niguel, CA: KCT & Associates, 2010), 43–48. Wade E. Miller and Matthew Roper, “Animals in the Book of Mormon: Challenges and Perspectives,” Interpreter Blog, April 21, 2014; For evidence of the remains of a young domestic sheep in western New York, see William A. Ritchie, The Archeology of New York State (Garden City, NY: Natural History Press, 1969), 242–243.
6.The presence of the word “lamb” in the Book of Mormon may be an example of loan-shifting. For a further treatment of loan-shifting and possible explanations for the presence of post-Columbian animals in the Book of Mormon, see Book of Mormon Central, “Why are Horses Mentioned in the Book of Mormon? (Enos 1:21)” KnoWhy 75 (April 11, 2016). While the Book of Mormon frequently mentions “flocks” and “herds”, these flocks are not identified as flocks of sheep. For a discussion on the nature of “flocks and herds” in the Book of Mormon, see Brant A. Gardner, Second Witness: Analytical and Contextual Commentary on the Book of Mormon, 6 vols. (Salt Lake City, UT: Greg Kofford Books, 2007), 2:92–96. The most common example of this misconception is the story of Ammon at the waters of Sebus, guarding King Lamoni’s flocks of “sheep.” While the text never specifies what kind of animals Ammon was to protect, the flock’s susceptibility to scattering may strongly suggest that they were not sheep. See Gardner, Second Witness, 4:174–276.
“Satan has control now. No matter where you look, he is in control, even in our own land. He is guiding the governments as far as the Lord will permit him. That is why there is so much strife, turmoil, and confusion all over the earth. One master mind is governing the nations. It is not the president of the United States; it is not Hitler; it is not Mussolini; it is not the king or government of England or any other land; it is Satan himself.” ― Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation Vol I 1954
The world today is mostly controlled by a Deep State, led by evil. They are all the same dark force today called Satan. This is a war between Good and Evil. We know the Lord will win, so the question is, who are we following?
Knowing truth about anything related to the Gospel of Jesus Christ will assist us in our faith. Yes, even knowing what the proper instruments for translation were, and knowing where the Book of Mormon events occurred, assist us in knowing more truth. The more truth you know, the less swayed you are when the evil wind of lies beseech you.
The Lord said, “The glory of God is intelligence, or, in other words, light and truth.” D&C 93:36 He also said, “Whatever principle of intelligence we attain unto in this life, it will rise with us in the resurrection.” D&C 130:18 And Moroni said, “And by the power of the Holy Ghost ye may know the truth of all things.” Moroni 10:5
That sums it up for me. I have received as a special part of my testimony, the realization of the proper instruments used for translation and the place where the Lehites began their journey in America.
I Believe Joseph Fielding Smith, Not Intellectuals
I believe Joseph Fielding Smith is one of the brightest, most spiritual, knowledgeable and loving church leaders in the entire Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Why do many of the scholars and intellectuals in the church today, not believe the words of this great man, and give more accord to their own group think? I believe it is because he was so conservative, and principled and didn’t care what the world thought, but only what the Lord knew and thought.
What specifically do I mean? Read just two amazing quotes of Joseph Fielding Smith which should assist these intellectuals in believing truth from his very soul. Quote one, about the proper instruments used for translation of the gold plates, and Quote two, about the geography of the Book of Mormon!
1- “I don’t not believe the stone was used for this purpose [Translation].”
Why do so many members of the Church believe an occultic or strange method of translation [Stone in a hat], was more feasible than following the scriptures?
Below are all the scriptures that say the breastplate and spectacles were used for translation. You will not find even one scripture to speak about the stone in a hat. JSH 1:35,52,62,75*; Mosiah 28:13, 20; Ether 3:22-23; 4:5; Alma 37:21, 24-25
[JFS Full Quote Here] “While the statement has been made by some writers that the Prophet Joseph Smith used a seer stone part of the time in his translating of the record, and information points to the fact that he did have in his possession such a stone, yet there is no authentic statement in the history of the Church which states that the use of such a stone was made in that translation.The information is all hearsay, and personally, I do not believe that this stone was used for this purpose. The reason I give for this conclusion is found in the statement of the Lord to the Brother of Jared as recorded in Ether 3:22–24. These stones, the Urim and Thummim which were given to the Brother of Jared, were preserved for this very purpose of translating the record, both of the Jaredites and the Nephites. Then again the Prophet was impressed by Moroni with the fact that these stones were given for that very purpose. It hardly seems reasonable to suppose that the Prophet would substitute something evidently inferior under these circumstances. It may have been so, but it is so easy for a story of this kind to be circulated due to the fact that the Prophet did possess a seer stone, which he may have used for some other purposes” (Joseph Fielding Smith, “Doctrines of Salvation,” Vol. 3, 225-26).
The Book of Mormon was translated using the spectacles and breastplate that was found by Joseph in the stone box at Cumorah in NY.
2- “Because of this theory [Mesoamerica] some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon.”
How is your faith in the Book of Mormon? Joseph Fielding Smith was concerned about the faith of those who believed in Mesoamerica as the beginning place of the Book of Mormon.
Why don’t we believe Joseph Smith who said to Emma, “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc.” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56
[JFS Full Quote Here] “…This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case… It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all…
It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon. Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery. Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12
I have been locating some amazing information on temples lately. It’s important to remember that these buildings have special significance in our lives and I’m sure there are many other exciting articles about these buildings.
THE NEPHITE WARRIORS
Brother Samuel Roskelley, recorder of the temple, relates that in early days the United States Marshals were making lots of trouble for the Mormons, and were conducting “polygamy raids” to pick up the men who had more than one wife. Two deputy marshals arrived at the temple door one day to find it locked so they could not gain entrance. Brother Roskelley went out to talk with them. They were told that there were no records available to show them. Brother Roskelley told them good-bye and locked the door. The lawmen knew that polygamous marriages were being performed and did not like being denied access to the records. They immediately wired for help, and the next day the head of United States Marshal for Utah, and a whole posse of deputies arrived. This time they demanded, in the name of the United States Government, that the records be given to them. They were again told that no records were available. The marshal then said: “We know you are doing polygamous marriages and that these records are available. We know you have them, and we are going to have them. We will burn the temple door down or even destroy it entirely but what you comply with our request.” The Recorder told them good-bye and looked the door on them again. Brother Roskelley was very worried and spent the next eight or ten hours in constant prayer, asking the Lord to help him preserve the records, that no harm should come to him or to the people concerned, and that the temple records should not fall into the hands of the United States Marshals. He went out under cover of darkness to visit one of his families in the Seventh Ward area.
He was up well before daybreak the next morning, dressed in his oldest clothes, put a corn cob pipe in his mouth, an axe on his shoulder as if he were going to the canyon to work, and walked up the middle of the road whistling a happy tune. As he walked towards the temple and crossed a bridge, two men stepped out to stop him. He immediately struck a match to light his pipe, which had nothing in it, and said “Good Morning” and walked on past the men. Evidently they supposed he was not a Mormon polygamist, but just a woodcutter going to the canyon. When Brother Roskelley reached the front door of the temple, there stood two giant men dressed in complete armor, with head dress, breast plate, spears and full regalia. They gave him a friendly nod as he passed, unlocked the door and entered the temple. As he neared his office, there stood two more large men dressed in full armor. And as he went to the record vaults on the third floor, he came to two other huge men, both dressed in full armor. As soon as he was sure the records were safe, he asked who they were. They told him: “We are Nephite Warriors, and we are here to answer to your prayers.” They then told him not to worry, that they would not allow the temple to be injured or the records to be destroyed in any way. When Brother Roskelley related the incident to President Taylor, he was told that they were, indeed, Nephite soldiers, and that this was not the first time they had been assigned to protect the temple and its people (Nolan P. Olsen, Logan Temple: The First 100 Years, pp. 171-72).
THE VISIT OF ANGELS
In April 1888, the Hales moved to Cache Valley, bringing their voluminous genealogical records with them, and began an extensive temple activity. At this time they arranged with Samuel Roskelley to prepare the sheets for temple work. He kept names in the temple continuously from then unto about 1903. That fall his health began to fail, his eye sight was poor, and he decided to give up all his record work. He brought the records to sacrament meeting one night and game them to Alma H. Hale, and told him it would be necessary to get some one else to take over the work.
Jonathan H. Hale wrote: “During the following week, father was very depressed and worried all the time, and was hardly able to work or eat. He could not decide what to do, for neither he nor any of the Hale family knew how to proceed with the work. A great deal of information had been gathered and the family felt a great responsibility to complete the work. The whole family made it a matter of prayer for the week. The next Sunday at meeting, Brother Roskelley came to father and said: ’Bring the records back to me. I have to finish them. Friday evening as I was returning home from the temple, near Hyde Park, a messenger on a white horse appeared by the side of my buggy and said he wanted me to finish the Hale record. He assured me that the work was done right and that it was all being accepted. He said thousands of the Hale family were anxious that the work go on. I explained that I was too busy to do any more record work, and that my eyesight and health would not permit it.
Then the messenger made me this promise, that if I would continue, the Lord would bless me with health and strength, my eyesight would be good, and the way would be opened so I would have the necessary time to do the work. He stayed by my side until I finally promised to do it, and then he blessed me and disappeared.’ ”When Brother Roskelley described this messenger to father, he answered, “Why that was my own father, Jonathan Harriam Hale, the first of the Hale’s to join the church in 1834. He died in 1847 at Winter Quarters.'” When Brother Roskelley finally finished the record he said that the greatest load he ever carried was lifted off his shoulders. He had made a promise to a heavenly being and couldn’t rest until the work was completed. He went home that very night and took off his glasses and never wore them again in his life. He enjoyed much better health and found more time for the work than he had hoped for. The Hale family had a week-long reunion in the temple about 1905, when they completed the last baptism and endowment, and then on Friday afternoon the last sealing was done for the 4,000 family members.
As President Merrill neared Smithfield that night on his way to Richmond, he turned to tell the temple good-bye, as was his custom, and his heart about jumped out of his body. He could see the temple was on fire, but as he looked at it for a few minutes he was satisfied that there were no red flames licking upwards. The whole temple was filled with light, and the outside of the building shone with a pale pink glow. All the people in the neighborhood gathered to watch the phenomena and said they heard a heavenly choir sing for nearly two hours. Everyone marveled at the sight, for there were no electric lights or others means for lighting the building until ten years later in 1915. The same thing happened the following night, too, with all the rooms and the building lighted, and the heavenly choir singing. President Merrill knew that we had had a very heavenly manifestation. When he reported the incident to President Wilford Woodruff, the president asked what special work had been done in the temple. He was told of the unusual activity of the Hale family and how they had accomplished so much in such a little time. President Woodruff said the Hale and Boynton families had been permitted to come from the Other Side, to sing and rejoice and celebrate their deliverance in the Logan Temple. (Nolan P. Olsen, Logan Temple: The First 100 Years, pp. 173-75).
Temple President Merrill encounters the Devil, who threatens to stop the temple work from being done.
(Excerpt from “Logan Temple: The First 100 Years)
Logan Temple President Marriner W. Merrill was sitting in his office one morning in the early 1890’s when he heard a commotion outside. Stepping to the window, he saw a great congregation of people coming up the temple hill, some on foot, and others on horseback and in carriages. President Merrill’s first thought was, “What will we do with so many people? If we fill every room in the temple, it will not begin to hold them all.”
The riders tied their horses up at the hitching posts or turned them loose on the temple corrals, and walked complacently about the front grounds, without seeming to have much purpose in mind. They were rather an odd looking group, and were dressed quite shabbily.
They made no effort to enter the temple, so President Merrill went out to greet them and see what he could do for the group. He said to their leader: “Who are you, and who are these people who have taken possession of the temple grounds unannounced?”
He answered: “I am Satan, and these are my people.” Brother Merrill asked: “What do you want, and why have you come here?” Satan replied: “I don’t like what is being done in the Logan Temple and have come to stop it.” That was a bit of a shock to President Merrill, and he answered: “No, we will not stop it. This is the work of the Lord and must go on. You know that you or any one else can not stop the work of the Lord.”
“If you refuse to stop it, I will tell you what I propose to do,” the adversary said. “I will scatter this congregation of people throughout these valleys, and we will keep people from coming to the temple. We will whisper in their ears and discourage them from attending the temple. This will stop your temple work.”
President Merrill then used the power of his priesthood and commanded Satan and his followers to depart from holy ground. He said that within four or five minutes there was not a person, horse or buggy in sight. They just disappeared into thin air and were gone.
Then for the next ten or twelve years we could have closed the Logan Temple, for very little work was accomplished. In one full year, the number of endowments done totaled only 5,121, while in our day we have done, 3,064 in one day. Where all ordinances for the year equaled but 20,110, today we have done 15,456 in one day, and a total of 1,808,265 for the full year.
Christian L. Olsen lived only a half mile from the temple, and he said any time he said out loud that he was going to the temple, something happened to keep him away. One evening he said to the boys: “Tomorrow we will finish grinding out molasses, and then I’d like to spend a week in the temple.” The mill was operating perfectly that evening, but the next morning the main wheel was broken. The more they repaired the machine, the more things broke and went wrong with it. He finally spent the full week making repairs so the only day’s grind of molasses could be completed. He did not get to spend the week in the temple.
Another time when he planned a day in the temple, he got up to milk his cows and the corral gate was open. He spent the day hunting the cows in the west fields. Still another time, the corral gate was open again and the horses were gone. It took two days to find them in Logan Canyon. He said: “Anytime I wanted to go to the temple, I soon learned that I could not say it out loud. I got up, milked my cows, set the bucket down and ran. And then I could get there without any trouble.”
Eight girls left Garland in a white top buggy one morning at 4am, to do baptisms in the temple. Just as they arrived on the west mountain where they could see the temple, a wheel came off the buggy. Before they reached Logan, they had had trouble with all four wheels, a hame strap had broken, the yoke came apart, and there was one delay after another every few minutes. They finally reached Logan at 5pm, after the baptisms were done and the font had been emptied. Some of the men were still there, the font was refilled, and the girls were baptized. They said that Satan followed them all the way to Logan that day.
The evil one’s power and influence are real. He knows the value of temple work and would do anything in his power to keep people away. But he failed to recognize the faithfulness and devotion of the Saints in this area, for they were not easily discouraged.
As I continue to look and research, I feel strongly that the most sacred and blessed land in the Promised Land of the United States should be called, “The Sacred Plains of the Heartland.” This of course includes Far West, MO of which was said in scripture, “Let the city, Far West, be a holy and consecrated land unto me; and it shall be called most holy, for the ground upon which thou standest is holy.” (D&C 115:7)
These plains are located in the United States Central Lowlands, roaming from the cradle of civilization where Adam dwelt near Independence, MO, all the way to Kirtland, Ohio, where the first Temple of the Restoration was dedicated. It spans 800 miles of sacred land I now call,“The Sacred Plains of the Heartland”
The Plains of the Latter-day Saints Heartland
Where did the Nephites specifically live? Jungles of Mesoamerica, or the Plains of the United States? The promised land of America, or on a land somewhere else that may be nice, but wasn’t chosen as the Promised Land? “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012. The Nephites lived and fought on the same Plains of the Nephites that the Early Church lived on and suffered on, that I also call the Plains of the Latter-day Saints.
Choice Because it was Chosen
Elder Russell M. Nelson said, “The Book of Mormon reveals that the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, was not forgotten when, as promised in the Abrahamic covenant, land was distributed to the tribes of Israel. Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. (See Ether 13:2, 8.) It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, butchoice because it was chosen. It was to be the repository of sacred writing on plates of gold from which the Book of Mormon would one day come, choice because it would eventually host world headquarters of the restored Church of Jesus Christ in the latter days. “The Book of Mormon reveals that the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, was not forgotten when, as promised in the Abrahamic covenant, land was distributed to the tribes of Israel” A Treasured Testament Elder Russell M. Nelson Of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles Ensign: July 1993
Adam, Jaredites, Nephites, Pilgrims, Latter-Day Saints, and New Jerusalem in Missouri?
Six Cultures, One Sacred Place-Independence, MO
As a Heartlander, I can now zone in on where many of the specific events happened in North America. What does the text tell me? My key locations for the Nephites are the Hill Cumorah in Ontario, NY (D&C 128:20) and the City of Zarahemla (D&C 125:3), near Montrose, Iowa. Another key on the map are the “Plains of the Nephites” JSP (Where Joseph wrote his letter to Emma after crossing Indiana and Illinois during Zion’s Camp). So from the Mississippi River at Atlas Illinois all the way to Kirtland, Ohio. both the Nephites and Latter-day Saints traveled. And another very important location is the Plains of Olaha Shinehah, (D&C 117:8) or “the land where Adam dwelt” in Missouri.
So, we have Adam at Independence MO, the Nephites, at Independence, MO and we have Joseph Smith at Independence, MO and soon the Lamanites will help us build the New Jerusalem in Independence, MO. Is there any doubt that Missouri is indeed the very center of the Promised Land of America, also called the Land of Joseph?
FOUR HEARTLAND PLAINS
PLAINS OF THE NEPHITES Emma Letter
PLAINS OF NEPHIHAH Alma 62:18
PLAINS OF BOUNTIFUL Alma 52:20
PLAINS OF OLAHA SHINEHAH D&C 117:8
TWO JAREDITE PLAINS
PLAINS OF HESHLON ETHER 13:28
PLAINS OF AGOSH ETHER 14:15
Place of a final War of the Jaredites
Plains of the Latter-day Saints
1-Independence, MO:Identified as the center place of Zion (see D&C 57:3). A temple site was dedicated on 3 August 1831. The Saints were driven from here in 1833 2- Fishing River, MO: Joseph Smith and Zion’s Camp traveled from Kirtland, Ohio, to Missouri in 1834 to restore the Jackson County Saints to their land. D&C 105 was revealed on the banks of this river. 3- Far West, MO:This was the largest Mormon settlement in Missouri. A site for a temple was dedicated at this location (see D&C 115). On 8 July 1838, the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles received a call from the Lord to serve missions in the British Isles (see D&C 118). 4- Adam-ondi-Ahman, MO:The Lord identified this place in upper Missouri as the site where a future great gathering will take place when Jesus Christ comes to meet with Adam and his righteous posterity and receive keys (see D&C 78:15; 107:53-57; 116). 5- Liberty Jail, MO: Joseph Smith and others were falsely imprisoned here from December 1838 to April 1839. In the midst of troubled times for the Church, Joseph called on the Lord for direction and received D&C 121-23. 6- Nauvoo, IL: Located on the Mississippi River, this area was the gathering place for the Saints from 1839 through 1846. Here a temple was built, and ordinances such as baptism for the dead, the endowment, and the sealing of families began. Here the Relief Society was organized in 1842. Revelations received include D&C 124-29. 7- Carthage IL: Here the Prophet Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum were martyred on 27 June 1844 (see D&C 135). 8- Winter Quarters, NE: The headquarters settlement for the Saints (1846-48) en route to the Salt Lake Valley. The Camp of Israel was organized for the westward journey (see D&C 136). 9- Council Bluffs (Kanesville), IA: The First Presidency was sustained here on 27 December 1847, with Brigham Young as President. 10- Ancient City of Manti Randolph, MO: “This is the ancient site of the City of Manti, which is spoken of in the Book of Mormon, and this is appointed one of the Stakes of Zion, and it is in Randolph County, Missouri, three miles west of the county seat.” Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 1954-1956], 3: 239
The following account is taken from the history of the travels of the Kirtland Camp: “The camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti, and pitched tents at Dark Creek, Salt Licks, seventeen miles. It was reported to the camp that one hundred and ten men had volunteered from Randolph and gone to Far West to settle difficulties.”
The following account of the same event is taken from the daily journal of the Kirtland Camp, and was written by Samuel D. Tyler: “September 25, 1838. We passed through Huntsville, Co, seat of Randolph Co, Pop. 450, and three miles further we bought 32 bu. of corn off one of the brethren who resides in this place. There are several of the brethren round about here and this is the ancient site of the City of Manti, which is spoken of in the Book of Mormon and this is appointed one of the Stakes of Zion, and it is in Randolph County, Missouri, three miles west of the county seat. Millennial Star, vol. 16, p. 296. Journal of Samuel D. Tyler, Sept. 25, 1838, filed in Church Historian’s Office. Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 3 vols., edited by Bruce R. McConkie [Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1954-1956], 3: 239 11-Emma’s Letter from Joseph Smith June 4, 1834, Atlas, IL: “Wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity” 12- Zelph Mound June 2, 1834, Valley City, IL: The Prophet Joseph and others ascended a high mound, on the top of which three altars had once stood. On removing some soil, they uncovered a skeleton, between the ribs of which there was an arrowhead. To the Prophet it was later made known that this was the remains of a Lamanite warrior, by the name of Zelph, who served the great Onandagus, a prophet known from the Hill Cumorah to the Rocky Mountains. Zelph was slain during the last struggle between the Lamanites and Nephites.” The Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 60, No. 10 October 1925 Janne M. Sjodahl 13- Alma 62:18 Quincy, IL: ”And it came to pass that when they had sent them away, they pursued their march towards the land of Nephihah. And it came to pass that when they had come to the city of Nephihah, they did pitch their tents in the plains of Nephihah, which is near the city of Nephihah.” 14- Alma 8:3-4 82 BC, St Charles, MO: “And it came to pass in the commencement of the tenth year of the reign of the judges over the people of Nephi, that Alma departed from thence and took his journey over into the land of Melek, on the west of the river Sidon, on the west by the borders of the wilderness. And he began to teach the people in the land of Melek according to the holy order of God, by which he had been called; and he began to teach the people throughout all the land of Melek.” 15- Fishing River On June 19, 1934, MO: “the [Zion Camp] company arrived between the east and west forks of the Fishing River just north of Jackson County. A large mob intent on destroying Zion’s Camp gathered on the other side of the river. The attack was prevented when a fierce storm swept the area and the river quickly rose more than 30 feet, turning the mob away. Joseph declared, “God is in this storm.” History of the Church, 2:104. Several days later, the Prophet received a revelation at the Fishing River, wherein the Lord declared that the time for redeeming Zion had not arrived. He explained that Zion’s Camp had been “brought thus far for a trial of their faith.” D&C 105:19. The company was formally discharged on July 3, 1834.” LDS Historic Sites Zion’s Camp at the Fishing River.
As I say again, what does the text tell me? My key locations for the Nephites are the Hill Cumorah in Ontario, NY (D&C 128:20) and the City of Zarahemla (D&C 125:3), near Montrose, Iowa. Another key on the map are the “Plains of the Nephites” JSP (Where Joseph wrote his letter to Emma after crossing Indiana and Illinois during Zion’s Camp). So from the Mississippi River at Atlas Illinois all the way to Kirtland, Ohio. both the Nephites and Latter-day Saints traveled. And another very important location is the Plains of Olaha Shinehah, (D&C 117:8) or “the land where Adam dwelt” in Missouri.
“It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon. Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery. Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12
A Hopewell culture mound site is located in Pike County, Illinois three miles east of the city of Griggsville. The mound today is known as Naples-Russell Mound #8, or Zelph Mound.
A scientific excavation of this mound was carried out in 1990 by The University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign, in cooperation with the Center for American Archaeology at Kampsville, Illinois. The dig was funded by the Illinois Department of Transportation and supervised by archaeologist, Ken Farnsworth. The artifacts found during the excavation confirmed the mound to be a Hopewell burial mound, dating from 100 B.C. to 500 A.D. The artifacts are now located in the Illinois State Museum.
From the volume titled History of the Church Volume 2: pp.79-80, we read about an ancient altar of the Nephites found on top of Zelph Mound. In LDS Church History we also hear about a similar ancient altar found near Adam-Ondi-Ahman in Missouri. In Orson F. Whiney, Life of Heber C. Kimball, page 209, we read; “The Prophet Joseph called upon Brother Brigham, myself and others, saying, “Brethren, come, go along with me, and I will show you something,” He led us a short distance to a place where were the ruins of three altars built of stone, one above the other, and one standing a little back of the other, like unto the pulpits in the Kirtland Temple, representing the order of three grades of Priesthood; “There,” said Joseph, “is the place where Adam offered up sacrifice after he was cast out of the garden.” The altar stood at the highest point of the bluff. I went and examined the place several times while I remained there.”
In another account of the History of Church 3:35 it says, “we arrived at Colonel Lyman Wight’s home. He lives at the foot of Tower Hill (a name I gave the place in consequence of the remains of an old Nephite altar or tower that stood there), where we camped for the Sabbath.”
Today’s Adam-Ondi-Ahman is just a little over 200 miles from the location of Zelph Mound in Illinois, both of which fit within the geography of the Heartland Model of The Land of Zarahemla.
Remarkably, items discovered in the Zelph Mound area fit precisely within the parameters of the Book of Mormon historical chronology. (100 B.C. to 500 A.D.) This general collection of evidence points to a strong possible North American Book of Mormon geographic location.
According to Wilford Woodruff, “I brought the thigh bone to Missouri. I desired to bury it in the Temple Block in Jackson County; but not having this privilege, I buried it in Clay County, Missouri, near the house owned by Col. Arthur and occupied by Lyman Wight. The arrowhead referred to is now in the possession of President Joseph F. Smith, Salt Lake City, Utah.” Wilford Woodruff Journal Page 41.
“While on our way we felt anxious to know who the person was who had been killed by that arrow. It was made known to Joseph that he had been an officer who fell in battle, in the last destruction among the Lamanites, and his name was Zelph. This caused us to rejoice much, to think that God was so mindful of us as to show these things to His servant. Brother Joseph had enquired of the Lord and it was made known to him in a vision.” Life of Heber C. Kimball, by Orson F. Whitney
“Zelph a Man of God” by Ken Corbett (See the Lamanites on the River?)
Zelph was a warrior, a chieftain, an officer, a man of God, a thick set man, and a white Lamanite who had the curse removed from him. He fought for the Nephites in one of the last battles between the Nephites and Lamanites, and served under the Prophet Onandagus, who was known from Hill Cumorah to the Rocky Mountains. (See History of the Church 2:79-80)
We will consider a possible scenario of where Zelph may fit into the history of the Book of Mormon, by using information from journals, scriptures and other quotes. (This is only speculation with our belief of Heartland Geography)
1. Zelph fought for the Nephites and died in one of the last battles with the Lamanites. This battle would have had to be in the Land of Zarahemla, near present day Valley City, Illinois as this is where Zelph was buried.
2. The beginning battle of the last battles between the Nephites and Lamanites began in Zarahemla near the Sidon River in 322 AD (Mormon 1:10). The last battle in the Land of Zarahemla was probably in 328 AD near the borders of the west sea. (Possibly Lake Michigan or Lake Erie. Mormon 2:6)
3. According to Joseph Fielding Smith, “In the Book of Mormon story the Lamanites were constantly crowding the Nephites back towards the north and east. If the battles in which Zelph took part were fought in the country traversed by the Zion’s Camp, then we have every reason to believe from what is written in the Book of Mormon, that the Nephites were forced farther and farther to the north and east until they found themselves in the land of Ripliancum, which both Ether and Mormon declare to us was the land of Ramah or Cumorah, a land of “many waters,” which “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all.” This being true, what would be more natural then that Moroni, like his father Mormon, would deposit the plates in the land where the battles came to an end and the Nephites were destroyed? This Moroni says he did, and from all the evidence in the Book of Mormon, augmented by the testimony of the Prophet Joseph Smith, these final battles took place in the territory known as the United States and in the neighborhood of the Great Lakes and hills of Western New York. And here Moroni found the resting place for the sacred instruments which had been committed to his care.”
4. In 327 AD, Mormon was now 16 years old and chosen to be the Nephite leader. (Mormon 2:1) In Mormon’s first battle, his army was afraid and headed toward the north countries to the city of Angola, which was probably still in the land of Zarahemla. Zelph may have been a contemporary of Mormon while together in the Land of Zarahemla.
The possible conclusion of where Zelph may fit into the historicity of the Book of Mormon is either, Zelph may have died in 322 AD before Mormon became the Nephite leader or, Zelph may have died in 327 AD in Mormon’s first battle against the Lamanites in the City of Angola before the Nephites went even farther north and east toward Cumorah.
Joseph Smith’s account of the history of Zelph was recorded by Wilford Woodruff in the Documentary History of the Church. The following is President Woodruff’s testimony regarding the truthfulness of that history, particularly the events that transpired during Zion’s Camp: “I am now called to preside over the only Temple there is on the earth, built for the salvation of the living and the dead. There are but a few of us living who were in Zion’s Camp. I will here say that God has inspired me to keep a journal and write the history of this Church, and I warn the future historians to give credence to my history; for my testimony is true, and the truth of its record will be manifest in the world to come. All the words of the Lord will be fulfilled upon the nations, which are written in this book. Wilford Woodruff, His Life and Labors, Matthias F. Cowley
The name of Onandagus mentioned by Joseph, sounds very similar to Onondaga, one of the five Indian nations that comprised the Haudenosaunee or Iroquois Confederacy. Haudenosaunee means “the people of the long house”. This confederacy assisted the United States in forming a similar government as the Iroquois. The tribe of Onandaga are native peoples of New York and are known to have built houses of timber. (Alma 19:17-18; 26:28-29). The Onandaga are also the leading tribe, or “fire keepers” of this current confederacy. Another people of the Haudenosaunee are the Oneida, which is strikingly similar to the Book of Mormon place name “Onidah”. (Alma 32:4; 47:5) It is also likely no coincidence that the Lamanite title of deity, “Great Spirit” is a native North American appellation. (Alma 18:4-5)
Author L. Taylor Hansen wrote intriguingly of a site in New York State: “On the authority of some older inhabitants of Onondaga, it is stated that on a ledge of rocks, about a mile south of Jamesville, (Near Syracuse and Oneida Castle) is a place which used to be pointed out by the Indians as a spot where the Great Spirit once came down and sat and gave good advice to the chiefs of Onondagas. That there are the prints of his hands and his feet, left in the rocks, still to be seen. In the former years the Onondagas used annually to offer, at this place, tobacco and pipes, and to burn tobacco and herbs as a sacrifice to the Great Spirit, to conciliate his favor and which was a means of preventing diseases.”
“Blood sacrifice was forbidden and replaced by the use of tobacco, today an important element in all traditional Native American ceremonies. Among many eastern tribes, East Star Man is regarded as the son of the Great Spirit, the Creator.” Wayne May, Christ in North America.
In 1927, Janne M. Sjödahl a Swedish immigrant and convert to the LDS church, wrote a book on one of the founding works in the area of Book of Mormon studies. In his book he said; “The Onondagas: These have special interest… It appears from this, that this warrior, Zelph, was an Onondaga, as well as a “white” Lamanite, and that the Onondagas (of New York), consequently must be of Lamanite lineage. It also appears that at least some of the mounds in the Ohio Valley were erected by the descendants of Lehi” J.M. Sjodahl, An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon.
Perhaps the name Zelph is a masculine version of the Hebrew “zalaphah”, meaning “Raging Heat” – a fitting name for a zealous warrior. (Brown – Driver – Briggs – Gesenius Hebrew – Aramaic Lexicon, 2152, pg 273)
“On the banks of the Mississippi, June 4th. 1834. My Dear Companion, I now embrace a few moments to dictate a few words that you may know how it is with us up to this date. We arrived this morning on the banks of the Mississippi, and were detained from crossing the river, as there was no boat that we could cross in, but expect a new one to be put into the river this evening, so that we are in hopes, to be able to cross tomorrow, and proceed on our journey. A tolerable degree of union has prevailed among the brethren or camp up to the present moment, and we are all in better circumstances of health apparently than when we started from Kirtland… The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest men and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionaly the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… Signed, Joseph Smith Jr.” Joseph to Emma, 6.4.1834. Retained copy in handwriting of James Mulholland, Joseph Smith Letterbook 2, pp. 56–58, LDS Church Archives
In this personal love letter to Emma, Joseph says Zion’s Camp traveled on the same plains as those Nephites of the Book of Mormon. Joseph also explains these “once beloved people of the Lord” built these mounds. These are the same lands as the Hopewell Mound Builder Civilization that thrived in the heartland of the United States from 100 BC to 500 AD according to archeologists and scientists.
Wandering over the Plains of the Nephites” by Ken Corbett (See Zelph’s Thigh Bone in the Wagon?)
What better description from Joseph Smith than “the plains of the Nephites” when speaking about the heartland of North America. Imagine rolling hills, vast prairies, rivers, lakes, streams, majestic meadows, areas of wilderness, pastures, flatlands and timberland, just as spoken of in places of scripture. “…And it came to pass that when they had come to the city of Nephihah, they did pitch their tents in the plains of Nephihah, which is near the city of Nephihah.” Alma 62:18 (see D&C 117:8, Ether 14:15). It seems very unlikely that you could confuse these plains with the jungles of South and Central America.
“Better equipped than most of the Zion’s camp recruits, Wilford (Woodruff) owned his team, wagon, and personal armaments. Appointed a teamster, he had charge of sixteen horses. Like the others, he furnished his own arms, but unlike some with antiquated weapons, he carried a rifle, sword, dirk, and pistol. Joseph asked for the sword, and Wilford made him a gift of it.” Thomas G Alexander; Woodruff Autobiography page 41. Joseph Smith carried the sword shown in this painting, during Zion’s Camp and later as Lieutenant General of the Nauvoo Legion. On his way to Carthage to become a martyr, the Prophet gave this sword to his friend, bishop, and bodyguard, Joseph Bates Noble. This sword was kept by relatives of brother Noble in West Bountiful, Utah until 2009 when The Keeper of the Prophet’s Sword today, Howard Carlos Smith, began sharing this amazing sword with the public.
Zion’s Camp brethren said they picked up the bones of ancient Nephites on the plains. From the mound they visited just a day or so earlier, they brought with them some bones of Zelph in their wagon. “Some of his bones were brought into the Camp and the thigh bone which was broken was put into my wagon and I carried it to Missouri.” Wilford Woodruff’s Journal, ed. Scott G. Kenney, 1:10. “We took the leg and thigh bones and carried them along with us to Clay County. All four appeared sound.” Heber C. Kimball, Times and Seasons, 6:788. “…We came to the bones of an extraordinary large person or human being, the thigh bones being 2 inches longer from one Socket to the other than of the Prophet who is upwards of 6 feete high which would have constuted some 8 or 9 feete high.” MosesMartin Diary, LDS Church Archives, spelling not corrected).
“Zelph in Vision” by Ken Corbett (See the Altar, the same one as in the painting of Zelph?) Same place in both paintings.
“As we look into the record, we find that after the first visit to the Hill Cumorah, Joseph told the story of the history of the early American inhabitants to his family. His mother wrote: “From this time forth, Joseph continued to receive instructions from the Lord, and we continued to get the children together every evening for the purpose of listening while he gave us a relation of the same. I presume our family presented an aspect as singular as any that ever lived upon the face of the earth—all seated in a circle, father, mother, sons and daughters, and giving the most profound attention to a boy, eighteen years of age.” This sounds like the first family home evening of this dispensation.
Then she continued to say: “We were now confirmed in the opinion that God was about to bring to light something upon which we could stay our minds, or that would give us a more perfect knowledge of the plan of salvation and the redemption of the human family. This caused us greatly to rejoice, the sweetest union and happiness pervaded our house, and tranquility reigned in our midst. During our evening conversations, Joseph would occasionally give us some of the most amusing recitals that could be imagined. He would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent, their dress, mode of traveling, and the animals upon which they rode; their cities, their buildings, with every particular; their mode of warfare; and also their religious worship. This he would do with as much ease, seemingly, as if he had spent his whole life among them.” Lucy Mack Smith, History of Joseph Smith by His Mother, pp. 82-83. This was before he received the plates. He must have received this by revelation, for he knew the whole story of the content of the record that is now the Book of Mormon. He had had five long visits with Moroni, and his mother says he received many revelations.” Eldred G. Smith, Conference Report, October 1967, pp. 82-84
“From the time Father Bosley located near Avon, he found and plowed up axes and irons, and had sufficient to make his mill irons, and had always abundance of iron on hand without purchasing. In the towns of Bloomfield, Victor, Manchester, and in the regions round about, there were hills upon the tops of which were entrenchments and fortifications, and in them were human bones, axes, tomahawks, points of arrows, beads and pipes, which were frequently found; and it was a common occurrence in the country to plow up axes, which I have done many times myself.
I have visited the fortifications on the tops of those hills frequently, and the one near Bloomfield I have crossed hundreds of times, which is on the bluff of Honeyoye River, at the outlet of Honeyoye Lake.
In that region there are many small deep lakes, and in some of them the bottom has never been found. Fish abound in them. The hill Cumorah is a high hill for that country, and had the appearance of a fortification or entrenchment around it. In the State of New York, probably there are hundreds of these fortifications which are now visible, and I have seen them in many other parts of the United States. Readers of the Book of Mormon will remember that in this very region, according to that sacred record, the final battles were fought between the Nephites and Lamanites. At the hill Cumorah, the Nephites made their last stand prior to their utter extermination, A. D., 385. Thus was Heber preaching the Gospel to the Gentiles, above the graves of the ancients of Israel, whose records with the fullness of that Gospel, and the relics of their prowess and civilization, were now whispering from the dust.” Life of Heber C. Kimball by Orson F. Whitney Mounds at Cumorah